《FORBIDDEN AFFECTIONS: ADDICTED TO MY STEPMOM》


 1 – Jack

    My name is Jack. I¡¯m twenty years old, already in college, and currently enrolled in a Mechanical Engineering course. I was still a child when my father abandoned us ¨C my stepmother and me. Only Mom was there for me through the ups and downs of life. I¡¯m not sure when it started, but I gradually became more aware of my emotions. Emotions for her, that was.


    Maybe it was because my mom and I were the only people who were always together. Or perhaps I simply have a problem.


    But I love mom.


    More than just a child¡¯s affection for his parents.


    Although we are not blood rtives, I treated her as if she were my biological mother, and she treated me as if I were her own son. This has been the case since my father left us to be with his third wife. That¡¯s correct. My stepmother, Marianne, was Dad¡¯s second wife. I called her mom because she has looked after me since I was a child.


    But to tell the truth, my thoughts and feelings toward her couldn¡¯t bepared¡­ They weren¡¯t, to say the least, close to what a son should ¨C or ought ¨C to feel.


    I can¡¯t describe how I feel, but I know that whenever I¡¯m with her, I¡¯m content and happy. And that pleasure is tinged with anticipation, especially when we get close enough for me to notice her face and the curve of her body. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t just like her because of that. Even so, her outstanding features are not to be overlooked either.


    Mom has a lot of appeal. She is neither excessively tall nor excessively short. She has long, silky hair that enhances her face¡¯s beauty, there was as well that scent only she could produce that causes anyone to turn their heads to catch a glimpse of her. Overall, Mother exudes a different kind of beauty and charm, something that I believe she has carried with her since she was a young age and that has been confirmed by other people as well.


    My mother¡¯s best friend, Aunt Jonah, used to tell me stories. It was about how Mom used to be extremely popr at school; she was one of the hottest and most beautiful girls at their time. With a hardworking attitude and a kind heart, it was only natural for her to have admirers flocking around her. My aunt told me that a lot of men were interested in my mother, and that they would follow her around campus, wooing her, and trying to win her heart. I wasn¡¯t surprised at all when I heard this story.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The fact that Dad had abandoned her for someone else surprised and perplexed me. I mean, why, exactly? Who, in their right mind, would leave someone as beautiful as mom? I just didn¡¯t get it¡­ It left me the idea that dad was blind, or more so, stupid.


    But none of that mattered any longer at this point in time. More and more, I began to wonder more about my mother and my own thoughts and emotions for her.


    What were these feelings going to be for her? Would these emotions get through to her? How would she react if that happened¡­? These were only a few of the many questions that usually force me to stay awake pondering over and over again. And the answers, well¡­ they always seemed to be out and far from my reach.


    Today was the first day of my final semester before graduating and leaving university. As usual, Mom got up bright and early to start preparing breakfast.


    Although I am currently attending college, I have no interest in living in a dorm. Because I want to be with Mom, obviously.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready, Aki. Come out here and eat, ¡± I heard my mom call as she knocked on my door.


    The truth is that I did not sleep at all. Almost the entire night, I was too busy wondering and thinking about what would happen if I told Mom about how I really feel about her.


    I don¡¯t want to cause her any difort. I don¡¯t want her to shed a tear because of me, either. I grew up with a strong sense of responsibility, and sometimes I think I may not have been able to tell Mom how I really feel for all these years because of that. That, or I was just being a coward.


    ¡°Coming, mom,¡± I said to Mom as I got out of bed.


    I¡¯ve had a lot of different girlfriends since I was in high school, but I just can¡¯t seem to shake the other feelings I have for her.


    The idea of cuddling up to her, kissing her, and having a passionate encounter was all I could think about. The pace can be slow at times and fast at others. Buttely, I find myself daydreaming about how much she enjoys herself, all thanks to my help and touch. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been unable to express or admit how much I adore and fantasize about her for so long that these feelings have been building up inside me.


    Even now, as she sits in front of me, sipping coffee and munching on bread, I can¡¯t stop myself from staring at her beauty. She doesn¡¯t even know how hard our positions were for me. Just then, my sight went down and caught her front particrly. They¡¯re plump and round, and I can see them quite well in her thin nightgown, which adds to her allure.


    I lowered my head, trying to resist as best as I could ¨C something I have practiced for the past years just to cover up my ¡®reactions¡¯. My lower garment was starting to feel tight and I was sure that part, as it had always been, would spring to life soon.


    ¡°Aki? Why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t you like the food?¡± Mom asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, but mom¡­ There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Should I tell her now? How would she react if I did?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mom asked.


    Her eyes, her full attention was on me. Just me.


    And as always, I found myself having a shaky breath as I said, ¡°What¡­ What do you think of Crista?¡±


    Shit.


    I have mastered the skill of changing the subject, and you may already be aware of the reason behind that mastery. Anyway, Crista was one of my friends who confessed to mest month. It was a confession I don¡¯t know how to respond to because she isn¡¯t what I want, what my heart and body crave.


    ¡°Crista Perez? That angel-like youngdy?¡± Mom asked, then with a smile, she began to tease. ¡°Is she the girl my dearest son is trying to win currently?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I almost said, ¡°it¡¯s you, ma.¡± I said to myself silently, ¡°You¡¯re the one I want. It¡¯s just you and no one else¡­¡±


    There are times when I just have this overwhelming desire to speak the truth, but I know I can¡¯t. At least, not yet. To cover up these truths in me, I just casually told her Crista¡¯s a good friend despite her confession. I told mom I was too busy for the final semester so I n to tell Crista to put her attention on someone else.


    Momughed and rose to her feet to approach me. I wasn¡¯t expecting her to hug me out of nowhere. I felt her plump front on my chest, which instantly hardened my lower half.


    ¡°Aki, you¡¯re an adult now. Mom is here to support you in whatever decisions you make,¡± Mom said softly. ¡°Whoever you decide to date, mom will support you. If you also choose not to date, mom will also support you. No matter what happens, I will always be here for you, Aki.¡±


    Hearing her words, my heart began to ache. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m feeling this way. Mom loves me and is always concerned about my well-being. I, on the other hand¡­ I sighed and couldn¡¯t help but clench my hands into fists¡­ What should I do if my emotions are yelling somethingpletely different towards her?


    I hugged mom back as a son, fighting the urge to do what¡¯s inside my heart and controlling my reactions all over again. I love her. I long for her. It was a truth I couldn¡¯t deny anymore.


    I knew this can¡¯t continue forever¡­


    As soon as myst ss was over, I decided to approach Crista and exin that I am not ready for a romantic rtionship with her. Not just with her actually, it would also be the case with the rest of the girls who would try it out with me.


    ¡°Is it because of your mom?¡± Crista asked, her eyes welling up with tears.


    I frowned. She doesn¡¯t need to involve Mom in this.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re weird, Jack¡­ You¡¯re such a mama¡¯s boy! No wonder you haven¡¯t had a girlfriend in a long time!¡± Crista eximed, her tears slowly turning into river. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ Don¡¯t you even like to be with anyone else? Like me?¡±


    I looked down and stared at the ground. Maybe she¡¯s right; I haven¡¯t had a rtionship thatsts longer than half a year. They always either end too quickly or somehow begin to lose its direction it barely felt like a rtionship at all. Crista was right. Even though I was praised for my looks and intelligence, I have always put mom first in everything. It was one of the reasons why I have broken up with several girls in the past, too¡­


    I sighed inwardly. I truly am helpless¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I managed to say to Crista and to myself.


    Crista burst into a bucket of tears further and started shouting.


    I chose to ignore her outbursts and return home.


    I have no regrets, to be honest. I love mom. Both as a child and as something more. And none of the girls who were trying to work it out with me could ever help me erase that¡­


    When I returned to my mom and I¡¯s apartment, I was surprised to find it so dark and empty.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I called mom but to my surprise and worry, no one answered. ¡°Mom!¡± I called again but there wasn¡¯t a response.


    Starting to get nervous, I decided to head to her room to see what was going on. That¡¯s when I saw Mom sitting on the bed, with only a small nket covering her beautiful curves, on her side was an empty bottle of wine and a ss that had reached the floor. Seeing her in that state, I nearly lost all of my blood. Had she been drinking¡­?


    ¡°Aki?¡± She spoke softly to me.


    I was taken aback when she suddenly came up to me and kissed me on the lips quickly.


    ¡°Aki,¡± she whispered to me once more, her face getting closer as she wrapped her arms around me. With a soft voice, she called my nickname again, ¡°Aki~¡±


    I can¡¯t bear it any longer. I promised myself that I would control my emotions and that I would never confess my feelings for her.


    But I¡¯m also a man, and like any other man, I¡¯m also susceptible to temptation¡­ Especially to the woman I have been desiring and in love with for a very long time¡­

 2 – Jack

    ¡°Sh*t, ma, you¡¯re driving me crazy,¡± I said softly as our lips touched. Sucking her tongue, I was able to detect the taste of wine in her mouth. Was it ckberry? Red cherries? Ah, damn it, this drink never tasted this good before¡­


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± a sound came out of mom¡¯s mouth as I cradled her waist with one hand and slid my hand inside her nightgown with the other.


    I have no idea how things got to the point where we are making out in bed, but it¡¯s already happening. Mom and I kissed each other passionately as I gently stroked her front. My mind became a jumbled mess and quick enough, I found myself removing our clothes. My eyes followed her every movement, watching her closely as though any minute she would be gone.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. I had longed for this moment all my life.


    My heart was racing but I felt genuine joy and excitement as I touched her.


    ¡°Oohh, Aki,¡± Mom moaned as I began to fondle her, my mind muddled with the intoxication of her sweet scent.


    I felt her slowly reach down and caress my already hard lower region. I panted, unable to suppress my desires.


    With my erratic heartbeat and the amount of blood rushing down there in the same direction, I called out between low breaths, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Was I dreaming after all? Never in my dreams have I expected this would happen at all.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Before I could even stop myself, I felt mom¡¯s hand had already wrapped around me. The next thing I knew, I was already on the bed seated as mom kneeled and did the most unexpected yet most pleasurable thing I had ever experienced in my life.


    ¡°Haaa, mom¡­ Ah¡­¡± I moaned in pleasure at the sight and touch.


    Shit. My gaze was almost fixed on the taste of my stepmom¡¯s romance with me when she kissed me on the lips. I didn¡¯t expect my hopes and dreams toe true. My mind was aplete mess but all I could think about was her.


    With each motion she made, she released moans that made me want to go even further as I was on the verge of bursting through my skin.


    Sh*t. I couldn¡¯t help but think that Mom was too good, too sweet, and too addicting.


    I grabbed a hold of her hair and rubbed her mouth a little more forcefully. I increased my speed even more and finally reached my release.  When I looked down, she had already started licking off the ones that I had released that had gotten on her face and hand.


    F*ck.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stiffen up again after seeing what I saw. I want her. I need her.


    Shit, can I even live without her?


    I positioned her so that she was lying down, and then I began to kiss her once more, starting with her lips and working my way up to her neck. I licked and slightly bit a spot on her neck, leaving a red mark. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at it for a second, feeling proud and satisfied as we kept on passionately kissing each other on the lips, our bodies making the same sounds as before.


    My palms eventually moved downwards just a little bit and reached her base. After contemting for a few seconds, I eagerly descended into the part I had been searching for so long. I couldn¡¯t help but be enthralled by it, my heart thumping crazily loud.


    So this is how she smells and tastes, I thought inside as I slowly looked up and saw her looking down at me, the same pools that were wild with affection ¨C almost mirroring mine.


    I knew then, that I couldn¡¯t wait for another time.


    I have to have her.


    ¡°Oohh, Aki, aahh,¡± she muttered as I dove in.


    She quivered at my sudden touch but I didn¡¯t stop, only tasting that area, the ce where I would havee from if we were rted. Thankfully, that was not the case. I would certainly lose my mind if I could never have her or love her. I¡¯d rather die than not be able to see her as I do now.


    She was moaning and trembling ever so slightly as I licked the tender spots on her body. The more I gazed upon Mom¡¯s sultry features, the more enamored I became. She was too beautiful and everything she did was addicting. I love her, I love her so much.


    While I watched with a mixture of emotions, I slowly got her ready for what was going to happen. My intense attraction to her is, without a doubt, the primary reason for this, which should note as a shock to anyone.


    After all, she was the woman I¡¯d always wanted and l loved.


    I didn¡¯t waste a second as I quickly grabbed my own length and then slowly positioned it at her waiting entrance.


    ¡°Mom, I love you,¡± I told her finally. I feel like my heart will explode any moment as I utter those words.


    ¡°I love you too, Aki,¡± Mom responded, to my surprise. My heart began to pound loud and hard, as if it was going to burst out of happiness and overwhelming loveing from my entire body and soul. To my excitement, I entered, letting her feel my length slowly. She moaned in pain at first, to which I quickly stopped.


    I tried to calm my emotions down as I held her close, moving slower as she then started to let out a sweet and whimpering sound that made my heart tingle and my blood rush in more excitement.


    Our lips touched once again as we breathed the same air together, her body arching slightly at every touch I made. Our kiss grew even hotter and fuller and my hands found her waist and neck, eagerly rubbing every spot they could find just to ry the emotions I had held back for so long, the things I had craved and suppressed for a very long time.


    Now, she and I have be one. I could feel our love with our close connection, with our bodies being this intimately close to each other.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I looked at her stunning face, my heart that was racing continued to pound in an extraordinarily delighted and warm way.


    This was the best night of my life.


    Soon, I came with my hot releases but I didn¡¯t stop teasing my stepmom. We did it a few more times, each time starting from a different position. We sat and rolled, doing it over and over until we were exhausted and slept.


    The following day, when I opened my eyes, the first thing I heard was my mother¡¯s soft and soothing voice.


    She knocked on my door and warmly called out to me as she always does.


    ¡°Aki, breakfast is ready.¡±

 3 – Jack

    The number you have dialed is unattended. Please try againter.


    The number you have dialed is unattended. Please try againter.


    I dialed Mom¡¯s number several times but received no response on the other end of the line. The sensations of anxiety and annoyance crept up on me gradually. Why wasn¡¯t she picking up when I called her? Did something happen? No, if that had been the case, she would have let me know¡­


    I sighed and shook my head, trying to remain calm. It¡¯s best to wait for her response first.


    Right now, my mother and I are vacationing in Cebu City at a well-known resort that we decided to visit after I graduate. Because we rarely have any other types of celebrations besides the usual ones for birthdays and holidays, which are always held in our apartment, going out to these kinds of ces with my mom felt extra special. At least, ording to me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was nothing new for me to travel to other cities. Back when I was in senior high school and college, I often traveled out of town with my closest friends. When I was in college, I was also a part of a club, and there were times when we had to leave campus for research as well as for some sort of club bonding activity.


    Mom, on the other hand, was fully absorbed in her work. She never seemed to have any free time, and every time I tried to ask her out, she would politely decline and say that she had something more important to do. She was always very busy. She was a real estate agent, and finding and selling properties to and for her clients was her top priority almost every day.


    And because she is a workaholic, she brought her work all the way to our so-called trip in spite of the fact that we were supposed to be rxing and enjoying ourselves.


    A tall, middle-aged man suddenly approached her when we were at the pool earlier. He introduced himself as Ryan Gonzales and told mom that he intended to purchase a condominium unit, which coincidentally turned out to be one of the units currently listed on mom¡¯s pre-selling properties.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Aki. Just stay put, all right? I¡¯ll be back after ten minutes,¡± Mom said before joining Ryan as they walked away together and continued their business talk.


    I¡¯ve been here for nearly an hour, waiting for Mom¡¯s return. I¡¯m not the type of person who gets irritated easily. I¡¯m actually pretty calm most of the time, but the more time passed, the more anxious and irritated I became.


    What¡¯s taking them so long? Should I go see Mom and, hmm, let¡¯s see, take her away from that Ryan guy? Even though this was supposed to be our vacation, he didn¡¯t even bother to hold back when talking about work with my mom.


    I clenched my teeth and swore under my breath as I continued to remain silent. I¡¯m so upset, and more so that I feel that it¡¯s more of the fact that some stranger took my mother away from me.


    ¡°Jack?¡±


    My attention was immediately drawn to the source of the voice that had called me. I almost thought it was Mom, but it wasn¡¯t.


    Another sigh of disappointment and frustration escaped my lips.


    ¡°risse? What are you doing there?¡± As it turned out, it was just risse. She was Crista¡¯s best friend.


    As I had thought, it wasn¡¯t long before Crista showed up next to risse.


    Laughing, risse said, ¡°We¡¯re here with Troy and DJ, just a fun getaway before bing boring adults in the workce.¡± They took their seats across from me. ¡°What about you? What brings you here? Are you with somebody?¡±


    I looked at Crista and noticed her gaze locked on mine. They were following my every action with great attention. I sighed. If I mentioned mom, she would think strangely again, wouldn¡¯t she?


    I took a moment to clear my throat before answering, ¡°Oh, just a trip with my family.¡±


    risse nodded at what I said. We continued talking about our university and training experiences for a while before risse abruptly brought up a topic I didn¡¯t want to discuss.


    ¡°So, Jack, what¡¯s the real reason you turned down Crista? I mean, she¡¯s beautiful, kind, smart, andes from a good family. Briefly put, she¡¯s a lovely youngdy who has clearly been raised well.¡± risseplimented Crista after she left the room to use the bathroom. ¡°So what¡¯s the problem? Why not give her a shot?¡±


    Why don¡¯t I like Crista she asked. Everything risse said was correct. Actually, all of Crista¡¯s qualities are considered pleasant and excellent. There are quite a number of students, both male and female, in our university who would support that. But why is it that I can¡¯t seem to fall in love with her?


    Suddenly, my phone vibrated, indicating that I had received a text message.


    I did not waste any time and opened it straight away, reading what was stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting, Aki. I¡¯m currently in a nearby convenience store. What ice cream vor do you want? I¡¯ll get you two!¡± ¨C Mom.


    I smiled as I read the text.


    Even though it was no longer necessary, Mom still treated me like a child.


    ¡°Jack?¡± risse called me.


    But I was already standing up and ready to leave.


    ¡°Sorry about that, but something came up. I have to go,¡± I responded before walking to the closest corner convenience store. I could still faintly hear risse calling after me, but it was to no avail.


    I wanted to see her. I wanted to be with her.


    On the way there, I realized why I didn¡¯t like Crista, who seemed like the most perfect girl in the entire universe to me.


    It¡¯s because of Mom.


    Because all I want is my mom. I¡¯m always searching for my mother. When I¡¯m not with her, I feel restless. When she¡¯s with me, I feel overwhelming ecstasy. She¡¯s the only person who could truly make me feel these emotions¡­ Too strange and wonderful and sick they may be, Mom is the only person I want to be with.


    Nobody but her.


    But when I got to the store, all of the fun and excitement I had felt vanished into thin air.


    When I looked over, I saw Mom having a conversation with a man. I had just about reached the door when I saw them. And it¡¯s not just any other man.


    He¡¯s not a stranger to me and neither to mom. I can¡¯t possibly be wrong.


    That man¡­


    His name is Benjie.


    He¡¯s the younger brother of my father.

 4 – Jack

    When Mom was talking to Uncle Benjie, I first noticed the expression on her face. It was painfully obvious that we were in an awkward situation, and I found that I couldn¡¯t even look directly at Uncle. I mean, it had been such a very long time¡­


    When my father abandoned us when I was a child, Mom decided to take me in and raise me on her own. As a result, she severed ties with every member of Dad¡¯s family and circle of friends. Aunt Jonah, my mother¡¯s best friend, has informed me that Dad¡¯s family is strongly opposed to the idea of my mom and dad being together, and they had wanted to take me in to raise themselves. But as time went on, Dad¡¯s parents eventually came around to the idea because they were well aware of what a terrible father their son was. Simply put, they knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to look after me. Giving me to dad¡¯s second wife, whom he decided to cheat on and leave, was theirst and only option.


    Even though my father¡¯s side had severed all ties with my mother, there was one person who would asionally check in on us. That was Uncle Benjie. For the most part, I remember him being in college at the time. I used to y with him whenever he came to visit us. But eventually, things changed. One day, he suddenly changed his number, and after that, his visits became fewer and fewer frequent until they finally stopped happening altogether. We haven¡¯t heard from him since I entered college.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I called.


    Both my mother and my uncle Benjie looked at me.


    ¡°Aki, is that really you?¡± Uncle Benjie spoke, looking at me from head to toe as he did so.


    ¡°Aki, do you still remember your Uncle Benjie?¡± Mom said with a smile, as if it was an everyday urrence to run into Uncle in this ce.


    I tried to get rid of my worries and decided to answer with a calm face. I merely nced over at Uncle and nodded in response. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at you now. You¡¯re so tall and handsome, you almost look like your dad, ¡± a very amused Uncle Benjie replied.


    Did I just hear that correctly? I¡¯mpared to who now? My mouth dropped open in disbelief at what Uncle Benjie had said.


    ¡°Ah, Benj. You did say that there is still something you need to do, right? Even Aki and I have to get going now. There is a table waiting for us at this one restaurant, ¡± I was about to proceed with what I was going to do when Mom suddenly stepped in between us.


    It was a good idea for her to act as a mediator between my uncle Benjie and me. My uncle, who is not at all sensitive. God alone knows what I would have said or done to him if she hadn¡¯t intervened.


    Uncle simply nodded and said a few more words before walking away.


    Mom sighed and looked at me, ¡°Don¡¯t mind your uncle¡¯s words. Come on, we really have a reservation.¡±


    I frowned in the direction of Uncle Benjie. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, mom; how did he get here? And why are you two together? Have you beenmunicating with him the whole time?¡±


    ¡°What? No! It¡¯s nothing more than a coincidence, Aki. I told you that since you started college, we have not been in contact with one another. Remember? It¡¯s merely a coincidence that your uncle is also staying at this resort at the same time,¡± Mom exined.


    I¡¯m sure mom is aware of the fact that I¡¯m frustrated right now. It is not because of Uncle Benjie and his coincidental appearance but rather because of what he said. Of all the people who will look like me, they must mention that son of a¡­ Fuck it! It is the worst possible insult to me to bepared to that individual of all people.


    Shit. I¡¯m really losing myposure because of this¡­


    ¡°Aki,¡± Mom called out once, squeezing my arm and helping me rx. I was moved by her touch and sighed.


    ¡°Fine, but is that other guy here as well?¡± I asked without giving it any thought right away. If that guy is in this ce, I¡¯m going topletely lose it.


    My question caught Mom off guard. She let go of her hold on my arm and turned her gaze in a different direction.


    Her only response was, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­,¡± and it came right before we left the house to go to the restaurant where we had made reservations for lunch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this off for a while, Aki. Today¡¯s the day that we are supposed to celebrate your graduation,¡± My mom brought it to my attention as soon as we entered the restaurant.


    Sighing, I nodded my head in agreement. Mom smiled at me, which helped my heart return to normal.


    She was right. It¡¯s probably best if I just forget about seeing my uncle for the time being and the question of whether or not my father is currently present¡­ It would no longer be our concern. It was merely a coincidence, as my mother put it. Nothing else is going to happen.


    I won¡¯t let it.


    Afterpleting my studies at the university, I intend to find a job in the area close to the condominium that my mother and I share. As always, I don¡¯t want to part with mom. I also knew she was getting older and would require my presence in her life even more. That, or it was just another one of myme excuses.


    I just have this overwhelming desire to be with her. No matter how obsessive it may sound¡­


    After we finished eating, my mother and I went back to our bedroom.


    I¡¯m currently drying my hair while sitting on my bed. The room where my mother and I stayed at the resort has two beds. A small table with drawers sits on one side of the bed.


    When I opened the very top of it, I was no longer surprised to see the vibrating packs of condoms inside it. I smirked. It seems as though the staff has forgotten that a mother and son will be upying this room together.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After giving it some thought, I went ahead and grabbed one of the condoms. My recollections of the evening spent with mom started to flood back to me little by little.


    I let out a deep sigh as I was thinking about it. As if another bucket of icy water had been dumped on me, I was ready to scream out in pain and frustration.


    Dream.


    It was all nothing but a hot yet stupid dream.


    In the end, the most anticipated event in my life was nothing more than the product of my imagination. Of being a conceited, horny child.


    I was able to get sober due to that incident, and I haven¡¯t given it another thought since. If my lower body reacts to her, I try to get rid of it as quickly as possible. I always do anyway. Over the past few years, I¡¯ve realized that the best friend I can have and truly rely on is self-control. When I don¡¯t want to be reminded of the shamelessness of my thoughts, I find that putting my attention on my studies is the best option. Coincidentally, I became one of the top graders without noticing.


    Nobody knew that it was only a product of my own fair share of difficulty in life ¨C a coping mechanism to escape from the real feelings I own towards a certain person, that was. Anyway, mom had always praised me for those ¨C those achievements born out of mere luck and hard work that shouldn¡¯t be there at all if not for her.

 5 – Jack

    But that¡¯s also there is to it. Mom admires me for being hard working and intelligent, as she says, and she loves me for being a ¡®good son.¡¯


    No matter how much I wish I could make her fall in love with me, it¡¯s just not going to happen. Mom is, without a doubt, the most reasonable and responsible person I¡¯ve ever known in my entire life. Even if I confessed, I was certain that she would still speak to me and attempt to correct my thinking.


    In the worst-case scenario, she might even conclude that it would be better for me to live on my own. She would have the impression that she was a negative influence on me as a person and that all she could ever bring to me was my downfall. In short, she would despise herself and hold herself responsible for the vain and foolish emotions I felt.


    That terrifies me to no end. Even though it hurts to keep my love for Mom a secret, I can do so as long as she does not leave my side and remains to stay next to me. I don¡¯t care about anything or anyone else, but mom must stay.


    She can¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m not going to let that happen.


    An unexpected phone call interrupted my thoughts as I tried to resist the temptation to get excited by the sound of Mom¡¯s shower. I checked the side of the phone and discovered it was my mother¡¯s.


    I stood up and walked over to my mom¡¯s bed. After ncing at the bathroom door, I picked up Mom¡¯s ringing phone.


    Curiosity got the better of me, so I took a peek inside and discovered a missed call from an unknown number. I was greeted by Mom¡¯s wallpaper as soon as I slid my finger across the screen to open it. It was a photo of the two of us together.


    I gave a wry grin at what I saw, but it vanished almost instantly when an unexpected message appeared on the screen. The message came from the same anonymous number as the earlier call.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I interrupted you, Marianne, but can we talk again? It¡¯s about Jay.¡±


    It¡¯s my father¡¯s name, Jay. And if my hunch is correct, then this number belongs to Uncle Benjie.


    What exactly is going on here? What exactly is it that Uncle wants to discuss? What else could he possibly say about someone who has not been a part of our lives for such a long time? Why does he feel the need to discuss this matter once more with Mom?


    Out of frustration, I erased both the message and the missed call that mom¡¯s phone had received from the unknown number, and I also blocked the number. It is not fair to bother Mom with anything that is connected to Dad. She does not deserve it.


    I have no idea what Uncle Benjie¡¯s motive was in sending Mom that message, but I don¡¯t want her to be negatively impacted by it in any way.


    Even if it¡¯s just the two of us, Mom and I are content.


    The sound that had beening from the restroom stopped. Mom emerged from the bathroom wearing her robe and a towel wrapped around her head.


    I shrugged my shoulders and went back to my bed, where I pretended to be ying a game on my own phone.


    I was able to detect the alluring and fragrant odor that emanated from Mom. Even though she is wearing her bathrobe, I can see a little bit, and her front appears to be in good shape. My gaze drifted down to her legs, which were absolutely wless and had an extraordinarily velvety and supple texture.


    I cleared my throat and turned my attention back to my phone. I simply cannot feel attracted to my mom. I don¡¯t want to let her down in any way. But what the hell, why is Mom so hot?


    As I continued to smell the floral scent that the woman I love was wearing a few meters away from me, I could feel my lower region slowly rising to the fabric of my clothes until it was touching them. She was standing in front of the closet, picking out her clothes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but squeeze my eyes shut as I pictured myself fragrantly embracing my mom just as she turned her back on me. Slowly, she will turn her back to me, and I will wrap my hands around her waist as I bring my lips closer together with hers.


    ¡°Aki.¡±


    My manhood would lightly rub against her bathrobe-d body, mixing our heat and scent together.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aki? Aki?¡±


    Shit. I blinked. Then I turned to look at Mom, feeling a little short of breath and having a strong heartbeat racing very quickly in my chest. ¡°Huh?¡±


    She blinked back with a puzzled look as she tried to dry her hair. ¡°I said that I had already met Crista. I ran into them earlier on the way here. You didn¡¯t mention it, haven¡¯t you seen them?¡±


    ¡°Ah, y-yeah, I did. I also saw them this morning,¡± I replied.


    Shit. That was a close call. I quickly nced down at my lower garment, which, as I had anticipated, was already standing up.


    I quickly reached over and grabbed the pillow that was sitting next to me before cing it on myp to hide what needed to be hidden.


    ¡°Really? What do you say we all go out for dinner a littleter? Invite your friends over or go with them for some bonding,¡± Mom said with an ecstatic smile.


    I wanted to say no because I honestly don¡¯t want to talk to Crista right now because of what happened thest time I have seen her, but because of my awkward position and situation, I just said yes.


    Shit happens. In reality, I¡¯m in a tough situation. However, that was irrelevant at the moment. It is something I couldn¡¯t put my focus on at this time¡­ yet.


    After we had finished getting ready, and after I had quelled my own desires and frustrations, my mother and I went out to eat with my friends from school. It was a dinner that I wouldn¡¯t agree to if only I knew where it would leadter on¡­

 6 – Crista

    I¡¯ve had a crush on Jack for a long time. No, it wasn¡¯t just a crush. I like him. I love him. A lot.


    From the moment we first met until now, Jack has been the only man I¡¯ve had such strong feelings for. People say I¡¯m one of the best girls a guy could ever have. But I can¡¯t figure out why the person I like so much doesn¡¯t like me back.


    I can¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s because of his mom. Yes, I know that Jack is a ¡°Mama¡¯s boy.¡± He was worried about his mother and had always put her on top of his list. She had always been his number one priority.


    There were times when I started to feel it was bing too much and strange. And at some point, I couldn¡¯t help but feel it was annoying. I have no idea what to do whenever Jack chose his mom over me or anyone or anything else. See, I really like him. And I knew that I couldn¡¯t shake these feelings I have for Jack. They won¡¯t go away that easily.


    I just want him to like me for once, even if it¡¯s just for a little while.


    Jack was lying in my bed, and we shared a passionate kiss. I was aware that Jack was drunk, but I was not going to let that bother me. I wanted to feel like he was here, next to me, not with someone else. He belonged to me.


    ¡°Aah, Jack ~¡± I moaned in between our kisses. Just as I had imagined and loved them to be, the kisses that we shared were passionate and sweet. I¡¯m not sure what prompted his aggressive behavior, but I find it enticing.


    Jack¡¯s hands continued to creep slowly over my body as he gave me a passionate kiss on the lips. We were starting to feel warmer, and I could smell ourbined aroma as our bodies warmed up. Something needs to happen, and we¡¯re both eager to see it. I have no idea what caused Jack to get drunk, but I figured that this was my opportunity. I finally had the chance to have him all to myself. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t miss this chance.


    I like Jack a lot. I really like him with every single fiber of my being.


    Because I was so determined to seed, I opened my thighs and curled up around Jack. I muttered, ¡°Hmn, Jack, aah,¡± as I slowly attempted to remove the final piece of fabric covering our bodies.


    While I was feeling his privates, I remarked to him, ¡°You¡¯re hard, Jack.¡± I didn¡¯t give it a second thought before removing the rest of our clothing. When I first saw Jack¡¯s standing manhood, my eyes lit up with excitement. When I finally got the chance to hold it, my excitement level rose even higher.


    After Jack had sat down on the bed, I moved to a position where I could service him while he was looking at me. Jack moaned with every lick and suck I gave his manhood. I took my time and sucked on Jack¡¯s penis, savoring the taste of the fluid that wasing out of its head.


    ¡°Aahh, shit,¡± Jack muttered under his breath in response to my movement. Jack grabbed both sides of my head and then watched his manhoode in and out of my mouth. It was far too tasty; both the aroma and the vor were very enticing, and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to want more of it.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he grumbled as I hustled to take care of his cock. His reaction fueled my desire to do more.


    Jack let out a groan as a stream of hot and fresh semen came out of his pulsating cock. Jack sprayed some of his scalding liquid directly into my mouth. The excessive amount that he released nearly caused me to choke and throw up, but I managed to get it down anyway.


    After a few moments, I climbed on top of Jack and positioned his manhood at the entrance to my waiting region. After just a little bit of stroking, Jack¡¯s penis has made its way into my private area. His manhood is still quite stiff and getting even bigger.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When Jack got inside of me, I couldn¡¯t help but moan. I could feel his 7-inch cock entering me, my body, and going deep into my soul. It was an incredible sensation.


    I eventually began to grind against Jack. The hot releases from Jack¡¯s manhood made my tight entrance more slippery and wet. Even though I am no longer a virgin, I still feel that my lower part is being destroyed because of the enormous size of his particrly stiff and erect manhood.


    ¡°Hmm, ahh,¡± I moaned as Jack started to move in and out.


    Again and again, we moved as one and merged into one. The blissful experience of being able to be with the person you desire and get a sense of him while also feeling like youpletely possess him¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe that we were actually having this time to ourselves atst. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. In the end, it was exactly what I had imagined would take ce all along. Being with Jack, owning him, and being held and owned by him. It was exactly what I had always desired for a long time.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he groaned as he continued to plunge and drill his weapon inside me. ¡°Your p*ssy feels so good¡­¡±


    He pushed me onto the bed, opened my thighs even more, and then re-entered his manhood with excitement, as if he wanted to do it. I started to wonder if it was possible that he had wanted me for a very long time. Is it possible that he was simply too timid or afraid to admit that he likes me as much as I like him?


    In the midst of our lust-filled movements and intense body heat, I can¡¯t deny that I became too selfish to think. I was engulfed in Jack¡¯s overwhelming affection and warmth¡­


    Jack¡¯s affection¡­ Right now, they were mine, weren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Oh, Jack, fuck me good and hard! Ahh, aah!¡± I groaned and pleaded with Jack some more.


    Every time I took a dive, my senses were assaulted, my mind was numbed, and my needs were satiated. I have the sensation that I¡¯m being electrocuted. It has a very pleasant sweetness, but at the same time it has a very spicy heat. It¡¯s truly an incredible feeling when you realize that the person you¡¯ve always wished for is finally there with you.


    Jack grabbed both of my legs before quickly and deeply prated me from the inside. I can feel his cock, and I can also feel the hot juices oozing out of my womanhood. I like it when he does that.


    ¡°More, more, ah, I¡¯m cumming,¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my happiness and moaned it out.


    I could feel that my lower region had already be wet like a river. My eyes started to well up with tears because of how intense it was. I overheard Jack muttering some words, but due to the extreme and intense prations that he was performing, I was unable to understand what he said.


    In a few moments, Jack and I came together. Jack¡¯s juice is filling my cave to the brim. It came out extremely steamy and sticky. Fortunately, my best friend has left the resort, leaving me alone in our room. Allowing risse to go out and party somewhere else was a wise decision.


    Making love with Jack is the most wonderful thing ever.


    When we switched positions, Jack began to tease me from behind, which made the intrusion that he was making even more intense. Sometimes he would even hit my behind, which would leave me with a distinct sensation that was a mix of both pain and pleasure.


    Jack came over multiple times, and each time I let him release the tension that was building up inside me. It was riddled with excitement and a burning, out-of-control desire on both sides. After catching our breaths, wey down on the bed, where we were immediately visited by tiredness and drowsiness.


    When I woke up, Jack was still sleeping next to me. The sight immediately made me smile. Being in thepany of the person you love brings about a wonderful feeling. I was surprised that we were able toe this far. Even Jack has feelings for me¡­ That is precisely what I saw in his eyes the other night. But he was saying some wordsst night¡­ Words that I didn¡¯t hear or understand.


    What was he saying at the time¡­?


    After what seemed like only a few moments, Jack finally opened his eyes.


    It took me by surprise when he suddenly stood up and started frantically grabbing his clothes. He put them on faster than the speed of light¡­


    ¡°Shit, shit!¡± Jack cursed under his breath, then he turned in my direction and was stunned. He looked at me with a mixture of surprise and guilt. ¡°Crista? Oh, man, I¡¯m so sorry. I-I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    After that, Jack walked out the door. I could see him walking around with his phone in his hand and hearing him conversing with another person. I could tell he was very anxious.


    ¡°Mom? I¡¯m sorry. Yes, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Jack said over the phone. After that, he stood there and stared at me for a few seconds with eyes that were icy and unreadable before finally walking away and leaving me without another word.

 7 – Marianne

    My son and I have had a lot ofmunication issues recently. Ever since we¡¯ve been together for such a long time, we didn¡¯t argue nor treat each other as if we were strangers. But now, he¡¯s been treating me differently. It goes without saying that this is the very first time that I have be aware of his strange behavior. I have no idea why I felt this, but recently I started to think he was trying to hide something from me.


    It could be about himself or something going on in his life; either way, the question is: what could it be? And why did he need to hide such matters from me ¨C his mother?


    On the very final evening of our stay at the resort, he suddenly disappeared without a word. I remember, that time, a client of mine who was interested in purchasing a condominium unit and I were having a conversation over the phone. Right after I finished speaking with the person on the other end of the line, I hung up the phone and turned to see if Jack was still there. To my surprise, though, he was gone.


    At that time, all I could think was that he had nned to meet with a few of his college friends who were also at the resort and had forgotten to tell me about it.


    It was easy to get along with Jack because of his outgoing and friendly nature. Since he was a young boy, he has always had arge circle of friends. When he entered high school andter college, he was still surrounded by friends. Among those friendly faces, there was Crista.


    Actually, I think Crista would be a good match for my son. She¡¯s a good kid, and I can tell that she has a lot of admiration and love for my child. However, when I went out that night while searching for Jack, I was shocked to see him and Crista out together, side by side, with skin-to-skin contact. I had no idea they were together. From what I recall, Jack said he wasn¡¯t interested in Crista. He said they were just friends¡­ Didn¡¯t he?


    To this day, I was still unsure how I felt. I mean, I was supposed to be happy, right? Because my son has finally found a partner for himself and that alone was good news for a parent like me.


    But then, when I saw them head into a room together, I couldn¡¯t help but feel as if there was a thorn in my throat. Their bodies were pressed up against one another, and they were whispering to one another while being extremely close and overly intimate.


    I stood there and watched them leave before going back to our room by myself. I told myself it wasn¡¯t unusual for a couple to sleep in the same bed. Furthermore, I am a person who prefers to respect other people¡¯s personal methods and decisions.


    Although Jack said he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, the two of them were actually in a rtionship. Perhaps, I began to think, he was just too embarrassed to tell me about it? Yeah, that must be it.


    But then again, I¡¯m his mother. A little information about his rtionship and who he dates would be nice¡­


    The thought of it made me let out a bitterugh. Why was I feeling this upset and anxious? Whatever he decides about his life, and whether he tells me about his rtionship or not, is entirely up to him. He¡¯s now an adult. It is not necessary for him to consult his mother before acting of his own volition or making decisions. So what if he brought a girl home with him? What¡¯s the big deal if he wants to spend the night with his lover?


    He was still young, had a lot of freedom, and was in the process of entering the adult world. It was only natural for him to figure out things on his own and learn to find his own definition of happiness.


    And, of course, as his family, Jack¡¯s happiness should also be my happiness.


    I had been thinking too much for sure. Yes, I was overthinking it. While I was trying tofort myself with what I was thinking, I fell asleep. When I finally opened my eyes, Jack was still not around. I felt the anxious feeling inside me continued to deepen and further rise with his disappearance. Without thinking further, I found myself reaching for my phone and calling him.


    Thankfully, he picked up the phone quickly. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Where are you right now? Are you okay? Why don¡¯t you return here first?¡± I could hold it in no longer, so I brought it up hurriedly. My heart was racing against my chest, and I had forgotten how to process the situation well. I just spoke out what was in my heart without thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Yes, I¡¯ll be there shortly, ¡°Jack immediately responded to my relief, but his tone conveyed a tinge of guilt and shame¡­ something I didn¡¯t expect at all.


    Why does he sound like he was doing something bad behind my back and had now been caught and scolded by me? Did I really sound like a nagging mother in our call?


    Come on, Marianne, get a grip. Your son is now a fully grown man. Is it really necessary for you to scold him like a child and order him toe back over to where you are?


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment at myself. When did I act so illogically? And of all people, it was with my child, who was many years younger than me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jack arrived a few minutester. After seeing his face, all the worries looming inside me washed awaypletely. I breathed out a sigh of relief as soon as I saw him.


    ¡°Aki,¡± I called my son.


    When Jack turned his attention to me, he immediately said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 8 – Marianne

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault, I mean-¡±


    ¡°No, I messed up, mom. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I was too drunk, and I- I did that¡­¡± Jack exined. His facial expression conveyed an overwhelming sense of guilt, embarrassment, and more¡­ Something about it didn¡¯t sit right with me for some reason.


    I shook off the strange feeling and focused my attention squarely on him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just worried about you. On the other hand, I really hope you will tell me about it next time.¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyes which were filled with guilt, stilled like ice ¡°Tell you what? What do you mean?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°That you¡¯re going to your girlfriend. I¨CI¡¯m your mom, Aki. I will feel anxious if you don¡¯t tell me anything and suddenly disappear like that¡­ But I hope you and Crista had a good timest night,¡± I said, not forgetting to add thest sentence. I had to do it because if I didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t sound like it wasing from a real mother. And right now, I AM Jack¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t I?


    I looked over at Jack and saw that he was frowning, but after a moment, he turned his back on me and silently excused himself and headed straight to the restroom.


    Jack remained silent the entire time we traveled back home to our city. I would toss out a random question every once in a while, to which he would give an answer. But more and more, it became too obvious that he was not in the mood to engage in any interaction or conversation. Or, more precisely, he does not wish to talk to me.


    And at this point, it has been close to two weeks since we returned to our house. Jack was able to secure a job in an automobilepany almost immediately and is now in the process ofpleting his training.


    I was happy for him, buttely, he had beening homete, which was very unusual for him. It seemed as though he was trying to avoid me and was making a conscious effort to avoid having any kind of conversation with me.


    When I make an effort to talk to him, the only response I get from him is that he is too preupied with his work to talk to me right now and that we could just talk next time. That ¡®next time¡¯ has been mentioned about ten times by now.


    Until one day¡­


    ¡°Aki,¡± I called him as I watched him walking to the door, about to leave for work.


    He faced me and waited for me to continue.


    I took a few deep breaths before I looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to live alone?¡±


    I was unaware that I was only making the situation even worse by what I said. Because the response from my son came in an instant. And his tone expressed his anger all the way through.


    ¡°Is that really what you really want? For me to disappear from your life?¡±


    What my son had just said left me shivering in shock and seemingly having my heartbeat sank. ¡°Huh? W-What are you saying¡­¡± I only wanted to give him space, as I have observed and been trying to sum up based on his behavior. He wanted space. Or was I wrong with my conclusion?


    ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll follow your word and leave. I¡¯ll do it.¡± He let out a helpless and angeredugh like a child as he stormed out of the apartment without looking at me again or waiting to hear what I had to say next.


    I stood there, frozen at my feet. I couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. Why is he acting like this? Where is the child I have raised with politeness and warmth in his eyes? Where did that child go? Jack¡­ This is the first time he has spoken like this to me. It¡¯s the first time he has raised his voice to me.


    Later at work, I was still so shocked, confused, and disheartened that I was unable to concentrate despite my best efforts. That¡¯s why, as soon as I finished, I immediately called my best friend Jonah to make ns to get together and talk to her regarding my current situation. I badly need someone to vent my feelings and ask for some advice right now.


    ¡°Mars, do you still remember what I told you years ago? Because your child is a boy, it is and will always be difficult for you,¡± Jonah said while sipping her boba tea. She then ced the drink on the table and added, ¡°My second kind of did the same. Remember Gio? He also did that to me ¨C he yelled at me with those scary, strange eyes.¡±


    ¡°Why did he act in such a way? And what was the reason behind his anger?¡± I asked this question while feeling genuine concern and anxiety building up inside me. I really wanted to fix the issue between Jack and me. I wanted us to be okay.


    ¡°What other possible reason could there be? It¡¯s clear as day that he¡¯s frustrated. It could be about his life at school, at work, his love life, or his sex life¡­¡± Jonah answered simply.


    My mind started to wander to Jack and his current situation and status so far. He had recently graduated from college and started working at his new job. With this, those two aspects couldn¡¯t be the reason behind his frustrations.


    Then, was it due to love life then? But Jack has stated that he does not have a girlfriend at this time. There was also once, while we were eating dinner, he specifically told me not to bring up Crista again. He stated that he does not want to make amitment with anyone at all at this time.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    If it wasn¡¯t one of those three, then all that was left in there was¡­ His sexual life?


    Was my son actually sexually frustrated?


    Was it possible that it was the cause of the abrupt change in his behavior and the way he had treated me recently?

 9 – Marianne

    Jonah offered an exnation, saying, ¡°Perhaps Aki is just sexually frustrated.¡± Then she further added, ¡°Indeed, there are times when men go through that stage. You know, my second son kind of did it before. I¡¯ve caught him peeking at me some time in the past.¡±


    ¡°What? And what did you do?¡± Despite the fact that the image ispletely absurd, I couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by it. If this is Jack¡¯s issue, I am prepared to find all of the possible solutions so that I can help him resolve it.


    Jonah shrugged as if what she mentioned was nothing orpletely normal. ¡°Naturally, I was there to help him. A few spots were brushed here and there. But no one came in. No pration, no real you know what. Anyway, it was nothing more than an outlet for his anger or whatever bottled up emotion he had inside. After that, everything went back to the way it had been before. Between us, his behavior became better. He stopped being easily irritated, and at the same time, his obedience improved. Hahaha!¡± Jonah eximed whileughing at the situation. She really was too into this kind of talk, this strange woman¡­ I sighed and shook my head.


    After hearing her exnation as I went home, I started to give it a lot of thought. The more I thought about it, the more I became convinced that it is indeed simr to the scenario that Jack and I are currently facing.


    Jack¡­ Is he actually experiencing sexual discontentment? Is he really sexually frustrated? Is that the reason why he¡¯s so hard to talk with?


    As a result of my friend¡¯s analysis and suggestions, I made the decision to take action. Thest thing I¡¯d like is for Jack and I to get into a conflict that could lead to worse scenarios, such as giving cold shoulders¡­ I just want us to go back to how we were before¡­


    I went straight to the bathroom as soon as I got back to the condo where we were staying and showered as soon as I could. After that, I selected a red silk gown from my closet that I only wear asionally. The very thought of it made me anxious. Is what I¡¯m doing correct?


    ording to Jonah, there should be no pration of any kind to take ce. Just keep holding it until it¡¯s released. All that is required is for him to release the built-up tension and any other emotions that he has been suppressing inside.


    Inside, I was only wearing ckce panties and no bra. I lowered myself to the mattress and opened my legs just a little bit. I went about it slowly, cing one of my hands in the space between them. One of my hands was resting on one of my chests and had begun to touch the other one of them.


    I temporarily shut my eyes and became aware of an unusual sensation urring throughout my body. It has also been a very long time since Ist did that because, in addition to being busy with work, I have also been busy with Jack. It was almost as if I¡¯d forgotten what it was like-and how it felt-to be in that situation.


    As I cautiously moved my finger around in there, my imagination started to run wild. My mouth made a low growling sound as I sensed a trace of moisture in my underwear and let out an ¡°aah.¡± Bit by bit, I felt my body starting to warm up and rx.


    I made an attempt to massage my front, concentrating on the one particr area that, as a woman, brought me pleasure. I bit back a groan as my other hand fondled my breast with a greater degree of intensity and pleasure.


    Suddenly, a sound emanated from the front door, indicating that Jack had already entered the building. I sprung to my feet and peered through the open doorway with excitement and anticipation. Soon after, I heard the water running in Jack¡¯s bathroom.


    Do I really have to do this in front of him? I felt like I was being consumed by shame from head to toe. However, my desire for the both of us to return to the past eventually won¡­


    After donning a silk minidress, I headed to his room and stood there for a moment. As I entered the room, I was greeted by the sound of someone taking a shower in the adjacent bathroom. I took a deep breath in, tried to rx myself, and focused my attention inward, before opening the door.


    As expected, Jack was taken aback when I walked in. We stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a long period of time.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he said, his body seeming to be shaking and freezing at the same time.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed the remaining distance between us.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed Jack¡¯s head and yanked it to my mouth as I leaned in for a passionate kiss. Jack immediately kissed back, without holding back, without letting a second pass. He held my head, chasing after the breath that had just left his mouth as we kissed each other. Our mouths brushed against one another quickly and deeply, almost as if they had been parched for a very long time.


    His kiss on me grew hotter and hotter as it lingered on my lips. I could feel his excitement and overpowering desire for this to happen. Jonah was right about Jack¡¯s issue ¨C he truly was sexually frustrated.


    In the midst of our passionate kiss, Jack slowly inserted his hand into my silk dress and was about to remove it when I gently stopped him. I can already sense his pleading and yearning for the roughness of his manhood that was previously brushing up against my skin, and it¡¯s making me want to give in to both of those desires.


    We both looked at each other, our lungs burning from the intense kisses we¡¯d just exchanged.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he murmured to me as he wrapped his arms around me and stroked my face and neck. Our bodies were so close to one another that we could almost hear the other person¡¯s heartbeat.


    While speaking, I reached out and gave Jack a light touch on the back of his head.


    After giving me a sweet and soft kiss on the lips, Jack leaned in close to my ear and whispered, ¡°I love you.¡± Jack then gave me another passionate kiss on the lips ¨C one that was eager, deeper, and longer, as if it would be marked and ingrained there for eternity.

 10 – Marianne

    Momentster, Jack removed my clothes. We continued kissing as my hand began to travel to his bulge. It¡¯s already standing and really stiff. Every rub my palm made against it made it seem to grow even bigger as if it were a snake that had long wanted to escape its long-term confinement.


    Jack¡¯s hands quickly traveled to my chest. Every move was unable to hide the overwhelming excitement they were holding inside. I couldn¡¯t help but release a moan the moment his mouth began to lick and suck on my buds.


    While kneading one like a plump loaf, Jack continued to suck on my other breast. I recoiled and leaned slightly against the wall. I didn¡¯t know that this would feel this good. Perhaps my desires have really been suppressed for a long time. I almost forgot how it tasted-to be in this position and receive so much from another person.


    I couldn¡¯t help but moan even more when one of Jack¡¯s hands went to my panties. No, this is wrong. He should be the one to release, not me, I said to myself, but it was toote when I felt Jack had already put his hand inside the fabric. Myst thread of logic left as Jack¡¯s ministrations made my entire body heat intensely, my entire being aching to feel more and more.


    Gasping for air. I looked at the person I had been with for many years. I found that Jack was also looking at me. Intense heat and lust were clearly written in his eyes, so hot and sticky that they also seemed to mix with something ¨C something that was deep, ming, and real.


    Jack began to rub his hand and fingers against my entrance. I yelped at the sensation, my body coiling back instinctively. But he kept me in position, holding my hips quite gently and firmly at the same time as he slowly inserted one of his fingers inside me. I was almost scornful of the pain and relish. Jack¡¯s finger went in and out of me. I bit my lower lip, not wanting to let out a loud moan.


    Jack knelt down, and soon after, I felt my undies were already being removed. The next instant, his mouth was already licking that spot, tasting the opening and going deep into each and every part of my body.


    ¡°Aahhh,¡± I muttered as his movement with my womanhood sped up even more. My whole being was enveloped in heat. It was a strange kind of warmth that I knew only the person in front of me could help me.


    A few momentster, I released that heat. I was the next to kneel down and began to service Jack¡¯s waiting cock. It was standing high and looked very angry. I gave it a quick lick and sucked on its head first before I started to take it deeply, in and out. Jack¡¯s manhood grew bigger and bigger in my mouth. I heard his low growls. I could feel he was about to release.


    ¡°Mom, aah, mom,¡± I heard Jack mutter as he held my head, his face twisting in ecstasy and something else that I couldn¡¯t quite describe. And it came too quickly ¨C his releases were all but thick, sticky, and too hot.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said as soon as he heard me nearly choke on the hot liquids he released.


    I stood up and was about to reach for the door and head out when Jack pulled me up and kissed me on the lips again. My knees trembled, and my mind went nk. I couldn¡¯t help but shut my eyes and kiss him back. It just felt too good.


    ¡°Ma, can I enter you?¡± Jack whispered warmly to me as our bodies touched.


    I could barely breathe, let alone think clearly, so all I could do was nod. We continued to kiss each other, our tongues meeting and crashing against each other as we did so until I felt Jack¡¯s manhood slowly rubbing against my entrance. Then, all it took was a quick kiss, and I could feel it entering me.


    His size made me howl in pain, my hands automatically trying to grab onto his shoulders. He was just too big.


    Jack whispered sweet,forting words to my ear before his lips found mine once more. While doing so, he slowly moved to plunge in deeper, stretching me in full. I forced myself to hold back the scream that was starting to form in my throat and instead focused on trying to get smothered in his kisses. Not long after that, I was already able to feel hisplete cock inside of me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack started to move. My cave was slippery and hot, so Jack wasted no time and started moving with mixed excitement.


    ¡°Ahh, ma,¡± Jack muttered under his breath and called out to me again while he was holding one of my thighs up.


    Jack¡¯s penises in and out of my pussy, which makes me moan louder. I can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening. My son is aggressively attacking me down there. We almost lost our bnce with the force of his obviously lust-driven movements. Every thrust and pull made me quiver with great pleasure.


    It was only then that I realized my dearest son, Jack, had been lusting after me for a long time.


    My son¡¯s manhood is very deep in me. With ragged, low-breathing, he thrust in deeper and deeper. The way he held me told me he had been wanting to do this. I wasn¡¯t sure when or for how long, but it was there.


    Overwhelming emotions attacked my senses as I was repeatedly romanced and held by Jack. He held me up close, kissing me intensely as he finally released, the cum shooting right into me and even flowing out of my thigh and onto the floor. It was too much. He had too many to release.


    ¡°I love you, ma,¡± Jack said to me before kissing me again and taking me to bed with him.


    That night, Jack didn¡¯t stop as he gave me all his love and intense heat. I gave in to the desire ¨C of both being held this close and of wanting for us to return to how we were used to be. Jack showered me with an extreme amount of love, the kind that I never really anticipated but liked nheless.


    I almost ran out of energy for this daring and overly exciting, much-anticipated activity. He poured and filled me with his affection to the brim. I was so overwhelmed in these moments that I failed to use my usual reasoning, but at the time, all I could think of was our affection for each other.


    I couldn¡¯t help but return what Jack had showered on me.

 11 – Marianne

    Just as Jonah had predicted, Jack and I returned to normal a few days after that incident. Jack has be less irritable these days too, which makes it much easier for us to have normal conversations. We carried on with our lives as if nothing had happened, just my son and I.


    As a matter of fact, things improved dramatically after that. It was because of this that I began to consider the possibility that Jonah was correct, and that Jack merely required a moment to let off some steam. Thankfully, that incident never happened again.


    I am relieved that things have returned to normal for us. It was as if we had never stopped being mother and son; in fact, ourmunication brought us closer together. We didn¡¯t talk about the incident again after that either. It felt as if it happened a long time ago, and it should be treated as such.


    As what people say, one can only think of it as a memory from the past; it is something that neither one of us needs to think about or remember.


    But then something happened.


    While I was working, I experienced a sudden shift in my mood, which was followed by an awful feeling in both my head and stomach. The feeling continued for the rest of the day. I started to throw up, and after a while, my vision started to blur. I felt like I was going to pass out.


    ¡°Mars, could it be you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Jonah jokingly said when we met at a coffee shop near my workce.


    When I heard it, I almost spit out the coffee that I was drinking at the time. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m not pregnant, Jonah. It¡¯s-It¡¯s just your average dizziness and nausea, nothing to worry about, really.¡±


    My friend simply smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, okay. That¡¯s great because I¡¯d like to introduce you to someone. I have a strong feeling that you and he would be a good match!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up to this again, aren¡¯t you? Do you ever get tired of ying cupid? Anyway, who is it?¡± I replied while cocking my head to the side. In fact, Jonah had a strange interest in pairing people together at random. She termed herself a matchmaker or something like that. She was always so optimistic, and that made her a great friend.


    Anyway, she was the only person who knew me, my personal life, and everything that had happened to me since I was in high school. She was also the only person who knew about my personal affairs. Naturally, she also knew how badly I wanted to have a proper love life ever since I was in high school. As a result, ever since my failed attempt at marriage, she has been trying to set me up with different men. A few times per year, being the case.


    ¡°He¡¯s a civil engineer from the next town over. He is divorced, but he does not have any children. It was only the previous year when he arrived back in the country. He lived in Japan for a few years,¡± said Jonah. And even before I had a chance to respond, she went on. ¡°I have already scheduled a date for you. Tomorrow, at the G Hotel. Make sure you arrive on time!¡±


    ¡°Jonah!¡± I could only utter a sigh as an exmation at that point. What else can I do? Our meeting has been arranged. I shook my head and sipped my own tea as I stared at my best friend, who had a bag of news and stories in hand and was sharing them as she always does.


    After my meeting with Jonah, I decided to go home. It was almost time for dinner, so I needed to start preparing things as soon as possible. Jack would be there soon as well.


    I started by going to the supermarket that was closest to me and purchasing some ingredients for a meal. When I was out shopping, all of a sudden, I recalled what Jonah had said to me about being pregnant. There¡¯s no way¡­ That couldn¡¯t possibly be true, could it? There¡¯s no way that could happen.


    Finally, after a few more seconds of contemtion, I took a pregnancy test kit and put it in the shopping cart. I wasn¡¯t even able to take one step closer to the cashier before I heard a voice calling out to me from behind.


    ¡°Marianne?¡±


    When I turned around, I was surprised to see a man in front of me. He was dressed for work in an office suit and looked at me with a touch of concern visible on his face.


    ¡°Benjie?¡± I called.


    Thest time we met was at the resort. Even though I gave him my number, I didn¡¯t receive any calls after that day, which I was secretly thankful for.


    The truth was that Jay, Jack¡¯s father and my ex-husband, was in desperate need of help and support. Benjie ims that he got himself into financial trouble by gambling while he was working overseas. Now, he had a child with his lover, who was technically his third wife at this point, and unfortunately, the child was suffering from a serious illness. Surgery was required for the child¡¯s treatment, which was quite expensive.


    When I mentioned the situation to Jonah, she expressed her displeasure andmented how Jay¡¯s face was quite thick-or probably the thickest one yet she knew of. He had no shame and asked for assistance from me, his second wife, whom he had cheated on and then deserted like trash before. When I first heard it, even I had a hard time believing it. However, the child was the main focus of this situation.


    Despite the fact that I detested Jay and was well aware of the many wrongs he hadmitted against me and Jack, the fact remained that his child was ill and required medical assistance. It was for this reason that, despite my hesitations, I gave Benjie my phone number.


    ¡°I tried to call you a few times, but I think your phone is always off,¡± Benjie said.


    Benjie was actually a good man. There was a time when he and Jack were very close, but all of a sudden, he stopped going to see Jack. He left our lives suddenly and without exnation, with not even a word. One could only imagine how disheartened and lonely Jack must have felt at that time. Though I never truly knew since he refused to talk about it.


    I was aware that Jack did not have any interest inmunicating with any of his rtives on his father¡¯s side, and to tell the truth, I couldn¡¯t me him for thinking and feeling that way.


    Benjie hadn¡¯t bothered to call me once, and I was beginning to wonder why that was¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think your calls went through, maybe. How are you doing these days?¡±


    I feel that something is not quite right, but I will try to see what went wrongter.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, but Marianne, Jay¡¯s child¡¯s condition¡­ It¡¯s getting worse,¡± Benjie said with a mournful look on his face. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how to say this, but if you have the time, could we meet and talk about this?¡±


    I looked over at Benjie when I saw the clock on the side of the door. ¡°Okay. Just call meter, and we¡¯ll set up a time to meet. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go home now.¡±


    It won¡¯t be long before Jack returns home. It is possible that he was already there at the very moment that we were having this conversation.


    ¡°Okay, got it. Take care of yourself, Marianne. I hope that Aki is doing well too. Send him my regards.¡±


    I simply nodded and turned to leave. I didn¡¯t notice Benjie looking through my basket and spotting my pregnancy test kit.

 12 – Marianne

    I hurried home to prepare dinner. While busily preparing, I felt that odd dizziness again. I didn¡¯t waste any time and went straight to the restroom. When I thought about that pregnancy test kit that I had purchased earlier, my heart almost stopped beating.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I inhaled a long, slow breath. I can¡¯t avoid doing this. I really need to find out whether or not I am pregnant.


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to face my fears. When I looked at the kit and saw that there were now two lines on it, it was as if ice-cold water had been poured over me. My heart was racing so hard that I had to take another test kit to make sure the result was urate.


    Then I froze in ce.


    Nothing has changed. I repeated the process with different test kits, but the results remained the same.


    I¡¯m¡­ pregnant.


    And I can¡¯t possibly be wrong. Jack was the only person I¡¯d done that with in thest month. This is when it dawned on me that we didn¡¯t use any protection. Additionally, he released inside me numerous times throughout that night¡­


    With my heart racing, I made my way to the kitchen and sat down on a chair there, trembling with fear. I¡¯m at a loss. I am currently pregnant, and Jack¡­ He is the father of this child, our child.


    After some time had passed, I made the final decision to hide the fact that I was pregnant. The moment I recognized the sound of the front door opening, I jumped to my feet and went to see Jack, my dearest son.


    ¡°I¡¯m home, mom,¡± he said, smiling as he took off his suit and tie.


    I was too afraid to look him in the eyes but still greeted him nheless. ¡°Aki, wee home. Have ¡ª Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± my son replied softly, ¡°I want to eat with you.¡±


    How am I going to tell him I¡¯m pregnant and he¡¯s the father? Because of me, his future will not go well. Because of me, his future might be ruined. What am I going to do? What am I supposed to do?


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    I was thinking so hard that I didn¡¯t notice Jacking closer to me. We were separated by a distance of no more than a few inches.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mom?¡± Concernedly, Jack inquired, his gaze fixed on me.


    I took a deep breath and then I said, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I was waiting for you to join me for dinner as well. Let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡±


    This is not the time to inform Jack of the truth. What would be of his future if I told him? Definitely not good.


    I didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to my unborn child, but I needed to keep it a secret first. For the sake of Jack and his future.


    ¡°Mom? You seem to be deep in thought. Did something happen at work?¡± Jack remarked with a smile.


    I tried my best to give him a smile in return. ¡°No, today is just like any other day for me¡­¡± After that, I paused for a moment, turned, and asked him, ¡°Say, Aki. What do you think about having a new sibling?¡±


    The smile on Jack¡¯s face vanished. Heid his fork and spoon on the te in front of him. Looking at the food, his eyes then turned to me and gave a serious expression, ¡°Why? Where did you get that question out of the blue, mom?¡±


    I could tell from the expression on his face that he was getting irritated, so I quickly changed the subject. ¡°No one. Nothing at all. I was just asking. What if you have a sibling from your father¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Who cares about him? It doesn¡¯t matter to me one bit whether I have ten or a hundred siblings from his side, Mom. I don¡¯t give a damn about any of them. They can take care of their own lives, and I¡¯ll take care of mine.¡±


    I took a big gulp of air. ¡°What if it¡¯s from my side?¡± I asked Jack quietly.


    ¡°What did you say, Mom?¡± Jack asked, thankfully not paying attention to what I was saying.


    I moved my gaze away from him quietly. I want to tell Jack that I am pregnant and that he is the father. But I worry that it won¡¯t turn out well. So I decided to remain silent.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s finish our dinner so we can get some rest and sleep.¡± When I faced him again, I replied with a smile.


    That night, I had a very unsettling feeling. The current situation has dawned on me gradually. None of it was something I was anticipating at all. To think that I was pregnant¡­ and that Jack was the father of the child. This whole thing could have been avoided if only we had taken an extra precautionary step. Such as the use of protection.


    However, Jack was a little too aggressive. That day, I could sense his excitement all around me. He was so furious and brutal, as if there were too many pent-up frustrations and other emotions he had hidden inside that he had longed to release. When he entered me, he was too big and hard, like steel¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but warm up as the memory of that one sinful night flooded back into my mind. My hand slowly moved down to the inside of my lower garments. I was surprised to find that I was already wet.


    I tried to picture my son¡¯srge and firm erection prating me like it did back then. It was slick, wet, and bulging as it worked its way deeper and deeper inside.


    ¡°Aah, ahh,¡± fuck, I was getting and feeling strange. I tried to stop, but I just couldn¡¯t. I rubbed my opening even more, and then very slowly put a finger inside. Using my fingers, I began to imagine that Jack was fucking me with his weapon as slowly as possible. Thrusting in and out, we both moaned in ecstasy at the intoxicating sensation of our bodiesing into contact with one another.


    I was so excited about what I imagined that I almost let out a scream. The fluid from my son is gushing inside of me, filling me up with his hot and sticky juice that caused me to be pregnant.


    Oh no, I¡¯ve turned into a pervert because it was so pleasurable. I had to stifle a groan as I fingered myself at an increasingly rapid pace. I could feel my body getting hotter and hotter as the imaginations that my mind conjured up reached further and further. My entire body trembled, and I found that I was struggling to take a breath. I miss it. I miss the taste of Jack¡¯s manhood.


    After a few more rounds of ying with my pussy, I finally gave in to exhaustion and went to sleep. The following day, I pretended like nothing had happened and actedpletely clueless and innocent whenever I was around Jack.


    In the afternoon of that same day, I made the decision to meet up with Jonah¡¯s rmended friend, the gentleman with whom he was attempting to set me up for the year. I thought it was also time for me to focus my attention on somebody else to free my mind from my problems the past days. However, I was taken aback when I recognized his face was familiar.

 13 – Marianne

    ¡°Mr. Ryan Gonzales?¡± I was surprised when I saw my client then. It turns out to have been Ryan, the same guy Jack and I talked to once while we were on vacation right after he graduated from university.


    ¡°Marianne?¡± The moment heid eyes on me, he, too, was taken aback, and he started tough. ¡°You-You¡¯re my date?¡±


    We couldn¡¯t help butugh at the way things were set up. The world is indeed very small. Who would have thought that the person I was set up on a blind date with would turn out to be one of my clients?


    As we sat down to dinner, Ryanmented, ¡°I thought you were married.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Legally separated but currently living with my son,¡± I exined, as Ryan simply smiled and nodded his head in response to what I said.


    I never thought I¡¯d see Ryan again. Myst encounter with him was at the signing of a lease agreement for the condominium unit that he is going to be renting out. It was a few days after Jack and I had returned from our vacation at the resort. The number of days is also ideal, but who would have guessed we¡¯d cross paths again? The fact that Jonah chose him out of so many others to introduce to me makes me wonder.


    ¡°Jonah is your closest friend, is that correct?¡± Ryan asked as we ate. After he made it clear that he wanted to be treated in a casual manner, I did my best toply with his request. He even suggested that I drop the formalities and that I should just call him by his first name like we were close friends. He said that I should stop using hisst name. ording to him, I treated him too formally and he didn¡¯t like it. I couldn¡¯t help butugh and just cave in to his demands.


    ¡°Yes, we went to the same high school together and became best friends. We still are now, pretty much. How about you?¡± I asked back.


    A gentle and endearing expression appeared on his face when he smiled at me. Looking at this angle, I noticed he did have a good-looking face as Jonah had mentioned. In fact, he didn¡¯t appear to be much older than mid-30s. He had to be a few years younger than me. I¡¯m curious as to what led him to get a divorce though¡­ He was still so young, good-looking, and had a promising career¡­


    ¡°At a seminar, we struck up a conversation with each other and became friends. Jonah, she is quite talkative. I¡¯ve heard a lot about her younger years, grade school and high school years mostly. I believe she was referring to you when she talked about a close friend in one of her stories, the funniest thing in her high school life or something,¡± Ryan remarked,ughing slightly as he did so, as if recalling the story he heard from Jonah herself.


    I also found myselfughing when I thought of my closest friend. ¡°Tell me about it. That has always been the case with her. And yes, that would most likely be me. She always brings me up in conversations.¡± I don¡¯t even know which part of our high school life Jonah mentioned to Ryan.


    See, Jonah appeared to have a hobby of talking about her closest friends, which of course included me, toplete strangers or random people she met. Jonah wouldn¡¯t think twice about sharing any story, no matter how embarrassing, funny, or scary it was, whenever the mood struck her. She would do this without hesitation whenever she felt like it and if the other person was getting her vibe. It was just a part of her personality, and all of her friends, including myself, had gotten used to it by this point.


    It appeared that Ryan had a solid grasp on the vibe I was going for, too. Simr to how I feel whenever I hang out with Jonah, I started to feel more at ease with Ryan.


    Sure enough, the night went off without a hitch. Before I even realized it, I had already let Jack know that I might being hometer than usual for tonight, just in case he went looking for me.


    ¡°What do you say we have ate night chat at the bar?¡± Ryan¡¯s question was straightforward, but his smile was subtly suggestive. I could tell what he wanted to happen.


    I was about to speak when my phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Sorry, I have to take this call,¡± I said politely after answering the phone. It was Jack.


    ¡°Mom? Where are you right now?¡± Jack asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with a friend. Didn¡¯t I send a message earlier?¡± I tried to remind him. I blinked my eyes and stood there looking perplexed. Didn¡¯t he get the message I sent him via text?


    ¡°Dinner at thiste hour? Where exactly are you?¡± Jack asked me again, his voice hinting a sound of dissatisfaction in it.


    After a while, there was nothing I could do but tell Jack where I was and tell him not to worry if I was going to bete. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t hear any grumbling or nagging from him, so I assumed he understood what I was saying. I mean, Jack was already an adult, and the fact that he did not stop me at this moment only told me that he was mature enough to let me have some time to enjoy myself as well, right?


    I went with Ryan to a bar in the hotel where we were staying. I didn¡¯t really intend to drink, but I¡¯ve been a little stressed outtely, and because it would have been embarrassing to refuse the drink that Ryan gave me, which he assured me was just a light drink, I went ahead and did it anyway.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I began to feel nauseous. It felt like my eyes and body would give out any second now, and I was on the verge of passing out.


    The sound of a man¡¯s voice was thest thing I remember hearing before Ipletely lost consciousness.


    When I finally woke up, I discovered that I was lying in a bed with nothing but a nket over my body ¨C my naked body, that is.

 14 – Marianne

    To my shock and dismay, I discovered myself lying naked on a bed in a hotel room.


    My head started to throb as though it was being hammered repeatedly, and I had the sensation that lightning was trying to enter my brain. I thought I was going to pass out and die. Slowly, I realized that I wasn¡¯t the only one in the room.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    As soon as I turned around, I saw Ryan standing there. Suddenly, I realized what was going on. While he was fully clothed from head to toe, I was currently naked. I quickly pulled the nket, then wrapped it all the way around my body.


    ¡°Nothing happened, Marianne. When you first woke up, you fell and puked on your dress, so I took it off you to clean you up a bit. Umm, even your undergarments¡­.¡± Ryan exined while holding back a blush.


    I wouldn¡¯t call myself a particrly conservative person. I recall that I was only wearing a one-piece dress, and I found that it could be challenging if I did not control the amount of alcohol I consumed. But the fact that Ryan saw my body made the situation even more embarrassing.


    ¡°Marianne¡­ I¡¯m not trying to pry, but are you really all right?¡± Once more, Ryan questioned me while looking at me with an expression of concern and anxiety.


    I gave him a warm smile and nodded. Ryan went outside to pick up the clothes he had bought from the convenience store in the area, and then he handed them to me. I hurriedly got dressed as quickly as I could.


    I had a sense of gratitude and was nning to express my appreciation to Ryan when all of a sudden, I began to feel lightheaded once more, so I went to the bathroom.


    As we were leaving, Ryan asked me, surprised and concerned, ¡°Marianne, could it be¡­ you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    I froze. Then, with a chuckle, I pretended to be innocent and asked, ¡°What are you saying? You know I¡¯m not married, so there¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible.¡±


    Before continuing, Ryan let out a deep sigh. ¡°My sister is also pregnant and she is currently having the exact same symptoms you have right now. You know, I personally don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for you to drink either. It would have been better if you had informed me¡­¡±


    Ryan¡¯s sweet side reappeared, and it warmed my heart. I couldn¡¯t help myself and burst into tears as I finally admitted and told him my current state. ¡°This can¡¯t happen¡­ My son must not know.¡±


    Ryan seemed to think I was worried Jack would find out I was pregnant with another man; what he didn¡¯t realize was that Jack was the father of the child in my womb. He remained silent as he listened to me and offered mefort. A short timeter, he took me home, where Jack was already waiting for me. It was nearly two o¡¯clock when I arrived.


    ¡°Aki, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you still awake?¡± I asked as I spotted him first. I knew that tomorrow would be his day off, but it was still not a good idea to stay up sote.


    ¡°Who were you hanging out with at that time?¡± Jack greeted me as soon as I walked into the apartment. He was supposed to be asleep by now, but I could tell by the look in his eyes that he had been struggling to keep them open as if facing me now was more important than anything else.


    I ced my bag down on the kitchen counter and reached for a ss of water. I felt like my throat had been too dry for the past few hours. ¡°He¡¯s a client I¡¯ve previously worked with. Your aunt Jonah knows him, too.¡±


    Jack gave me a look as though he wanted to say more, and I could tell from the look in his eyes that he was itching to ask questions. But he looked down at the floor, his mouth shut, and he didn¡¯t say anything else after that one question from him.


    I took a deep breath and tried to rx my body. ¡°Good night, Aki. You should get some rest,¡± I told him and was about to turn around and walk away when I felt a hand grab my wrist.


    I was surprised by Jack¡¯s actions. Our gazes met, and my heart began to race. Time seemed to fly as we waited to see who would do something first. With our distance, I could clearly hear his breathing ¨C low, raspy, and ragged. I didn¡¯t even realize I was doing it, but I swallowed hard and continued to stare at him.


    The man who had recently been on my mind and in my heart, Jack, was standing in front of me.


    Time seemed to stand still as we finally closed our distance. I closed my eyes as our lips touched. Jack drew me in closer and gave me a passionate kiss. I almost dropped the ss I was holding because of how fast he moved. After a few moments, I found myself sitting on top of the counter with my legs spread out while Jack kept devouring my mouth.


    We were both trying to catch our breath as we tasted each other. There was no way for us to discuss what had happened back then, but it was happening again right now.


    Jack took his time removing his top while simultaneously reaching his hands under the shirt I was wearing. I could feel his rtively cold hands as he massaged my legs and waist. His kisses were sweet, hot, and filled with desire and longing. It was as if he was never going to leave my lips, that much was clear to me.


    As he took off my lower clothing piece by piece, he passionately kissed me on the mouth, his palm moving slowly up the insides of my thighs as his mouth moved on to my neck and began to kiss my tender spots in an addicting manner.


    I moaned, closing my eyes as I gave in to the overwhelming feeling of affection that he had for me once more.


    Jack¡¯s kisses on my neck became more aggressive which caused me to moan louder and yelp. He didn¡¯t wait for another second to pass before rubbing his stiff lower region at my already waiting entrance.


    Inside, I was filled with excitement and nervousness. We had sex before, but it felt as if it had happened a very long time ago. No matter how hard I try to deny it, I also want it to happen again. One, two, three times ¨C at this point, I embarrassingly believed and felt these numbers wouldn¡¯t be enough to satiate my desires any longer.

 15 – Marianne

    Almost instantly, the light stroking intensified into a more aggressive and forceful rub. Slowly, I began to feel the hardness and massive size of his thing that had touched me at my entrance. Even before it entered, I could feel the incredible heat and pleasurable sensation it was giving to my body.


    I was unable to maintain control of myself, and my hand dropped, causing me to personally ce Jack¡¯s weapon inside of my cave. Its head went in with a wet and delicate movement, causing both of us to groan out in ecstasy as the sensation spread throughout our bodies. Jack¡¯s eyes were filled with a raging fire, and I could both feel and see it. Once again, our lips touched as he slowly slid his manhood inside me.


    Our tongues yed and battled, a loud growl and moan could be heard in the kitchen as we continued to kiss and savor each other¡¯s warmth and heat. After we reached our much-awaited release together, we walked straight to the sofa, where he proceeded to rub me and then attack me from behind. I closed my eyes as I sumbed to the overwhelming pleasure of making love with Jack.


    Jack continued to call out to me over and over again, his sticky and ming words streaming into my ears as he continued to hold one another until there was practically no space left between the two of us.


    For a while, I began to wonder if we¡¯d ever be able to return to the past. On top of everything else, I can¡¯t deny how much I enjoy having sex with Jack with my whole body, soul, and being. After everything that transpired, I can¡¯t even begin to count the number of times I¡¯ve imagined him in my fantasies. It was a sin to desire him. But, based on Jack¡¯s gestures and reactions at this time, I get the feeling that we have simr feelings about each other. And I was no longer sure as to whether or not it was a good thing.


    ¡°Aki, aahh, hmm,¡± I muttered with pleasure as Jack exhaled shakily as he came in my region for the second time. Jack had both of his hands on my waist, and he was more determined than ever to give me more. I feel as though my privates will be destroyed at any moment by the sheer intensity of our intercourse. He was that rough and so eager to do it ¨C with me, Jack felt like he was losing control.


    We both were losing itpletely.


    Jack and I had a great time the entire night. It was as if we were making up for the whole month of not having sex, and this night, we did as much as we could to pay it fully. Jack appeared invigorated as he began to shower me with unusual love and satisfaction. Because of the intensity of our interaction, I was no longer able to think straight.


    During those times, I could only focus my attention on Jack. I would gaze into his eyes, which were brimming with love, and allow myself to be absorbed in his passionate and emphatic kisses. That evening, my entire mind and body were preupied with everything about him. It was only him and no one else.


    The next day, we were back to being mother and son. But this time, we didn¡¯t hold back on the flirting like we used to. Just like now, I was preparing food in the kitchen on our day off when a person from the back came up behind me and hugged me.


    ¡°What are you preparing, mom?¡± he asked as he sneakily took a whiff of scent from my neck and even kissed a spot there.


    ¡°It¡¯s pork stew, your favorite,¡± I answered before turning to face him and lowering the heat in the pot.


    Jack kissed me on the lips, closing the distance between us. I returned his kiss and embraced him, putting my arms around his neck. Jack drew me in even further and hugged me. As we tasted each other, our tongues engaged in a lively dance and a fierce battle. Then, to keep working on the meal, I requested that he sit down on the chair first so I could carry on with the preparations. Jack walked back to his seat with a grin on his face and watched as I finished preparing the meal.


    Our lives returned to normal, except that Jack and I were now engaged in a love affair that only the two of us could describe. As such, we were aware that we shared the same desires.


    While Jack was watching in the living room and I was in the kitchen, my phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and discovered it was from Benjie, Jack¡¯s uncle. When I went to check my phone a while back, I saw that his number had been blocked. I don¡¯t know how that happened either, but I didn¡¯t give it much thought at the time.


    Benjie sent me a text message. It includes the medical center address where Jay¡¯s very ill child is now receiving treatment.


    I initially looked at Jack. He was engrossed in watching some basketball games on the television. I decided to seize the opportunity and respond to Benjie. I told him we could just meet at the hospital and talk about it there instead.


    ¡°Mom? Who are you speaking with?¡±


    I nearly jumped and almost dropped the phone I was holding. ¡°A-Ah, no one. It¡¯s just Jonah. I¡¯ll see herter.¡± I lied to Jack. Even up to this point, he has steadfastly refused to listen to anything that has to do with his father. Obviously, saying anything further about her father and uncle contacting me beforehand was not a good idea.


    ¡°Today?¡± Jack sounded like a mischievous teen when he asked again.


    The image of Jack when he was much younger brought a smile to my face as I recalled him. I gave him a gentle pat on the head, ¡°Yes,ter. Stay here and rest for a while. After all, it is your day off. Enjoy it.¡±


    My son returned my smile. ¡°Would you mind if I went with you instead? It has been a very long time since I have seen Gio.¡±


    Gio was Jonah¡¯s second child, and he and Jack were quite close to one another. Even though Jack is a few years older than Gio, the two of them get along well, particrly when ites to the fact that they both have a passion for basketball.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think Gio will be there¡­ What about next time, Aki?¡± I responded tenderly to my son, hoping to divert his attention. If he knew that I wasn¡¯t going to meet Jonah but was instead going to meet his uncle and father ¨C both of whom he has despised since he was a child ¨C all hell would break out.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This must be kept from him at all costs, no matter what.


    I informed Jack that I would be leaving after lunch to meet Jonah. It goes without saying that I have previously disclosed this information to Jonah, who is acting as my alibi. I let her know that I am going to talk to Jay. After some more time had passed, she finally gave in and agreed to act as my alibi.


    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s going to be over with in a sh! Marianne, you and I both know how much Aki despises his father. If he finds out about your secret meeting¡­ sigh, I didn¡¯t want to think about it. Honestly, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t want to speak with that disgusting creature ever again,¡± Jonah stated with anger over the phone.


    I had just left the house and was currently on my way to the hospital where Jay¡¯s child, who he had with anotherdy, was being treated. Ipletely understood Jonah¡¯s rage.


    ¡°I just feel sorry for the child. I don¡¯t care about Jay anymore,¡± I exined to Jonah while driving my car.


    ¡°Okay, fine. Just let me know if that bitch shows up too. In fact, I¡¯ll be right there in a second!¡± That¡¯s what Jonah said, and it made me grin. Having best friends indeed was a wonderful thing. They would never abandon you and would always be ready to charge in and take a stand by your side, no matter how humiliating or difficult the situation may have be.


    It was obvious that Jonah was referring to Jay¡¯s third wife ¨C or mistress, given that she had cheated on me and chosen thatdy, after which he had abandoned Jack and me. I just let out a sigh and thought that maybe we shouldn¡¯t think about what happened in the past any longer.


    To avoid bing trapped in a bitter and depressing yesterday, one should continue moving forward and make an effort not to have too many regrets while creating new and pleasant memories of today and tomorrow.


    After Jonah and I finished talking, I went to Jay¡¯s hospital room to see his child. I quickly spotted Benjie, who did the same as he walked up to me and greeted me.


    He shouted out, ¡°Marianne.¡± I¡¯ve never understood why he refuses to call me ¡°sister,¡± although I¡¯m a few years his senior.


    I was going to speak when suddenly Benjie spoke again, and his face appeared to be filled with surprise as he did so. ¡°Aki¡­¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest, and I felt an adrenaline rush in my veins. Swallowing down nervously, I slowly turned around to find Jack standing there. He had a really serious and dark expression on his face.

 16 – Marianne

    ¡°Aki,¡± I called out to him.


    ¡°Why are you meeting with him, mom?¡± Jack asked me with a deep, grave tone in his voice.


    Meeting with whom? Was he talking about Benjie?


    ¡°Aki, please allow me to exin first,¡± I said, attempting to calm him down.


    ¡°No, mom. I thought you didn¡¯t talk to each other at all? You said so yourself thest time, so why are you here with him?¡± Jack argued back. He appeared to have the intent to murder Benjie at any moment, judging by the way he gazed at him.


    Even before I could utter a word, another man suddenly appeared who I instantly recognized as someone who would make the situation even moreplicated.


    ¡°Aki? My son¡­ Is it really you?¡±


    Jack and I both looked at the other person exactly at the same time. It was as if I had been transported back to that point in the past, where the only thing I could do was watch him walk away and never look back at us again, no matter how many times I begged him to stay. Yes, he was exactly that person: Jack¡¯s father and my ex-husband, Jay.


    The events that followed did indeed turn out to be awkward as expected. I¡¯m not sure how we did it, but we soon found Jay leading us to a room where his child was currently located. Surprisingly, Jack did not utter a single sound the entire time. As Jay continued to speak, Jack¡¯s face was expressionless, and his eyes were unreadable.


    ¡°Aki, she is your younger sister. Her name is Anne. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s lovely? You share the same eyes actually¡­¡±


    The things that he said left me speechless. Of all the names that might possibly be given to his daughter¡­ Did it have to be Anne?


    Back then, people called me Anne. It was my nickname. Jay used to call me that, too. So how could he¡­?


    It looked like it had an effect on Jack as well as I could see a frown forming on his face at the same time I did. To my great relief, Jack said nothing while Jay and I carried on our conversation. I learned at that point that Anne¡¯s condition was stable. However, Jay and his wife racked up arge amount of debt in order to pay their daughter¡¯s hospital bills, and they still need to buy a variety of medications to speed up their child¡¯s recovery. There were even items that could only be purchased from foreign countries.


    It was only natural for Jay to feel dread at the thought of being unable to provide his daughter with adequate care, especially considering the possibility that her condition could deteriorate without her medications. Worse yet, she might not survive.


    As Benjie and I were walking out of the room, I noted to him, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a call as soon as I¡¯ve sent the money over.¡±


    ¡°Marianne¡­ You have no idea how much this means to us, so thank you very much.¡± His eyes were tearful, but he smiled as he said it. All of them, it seemed to me, held a special ce in their hearts for that youngdy. Jay and his whole family seemed too sad and about to cry because of the bad health of a loved one, of Jay¡¯s child¡­


    Without saying anything further, I began to walk down the corridor and out of the hospital. Every step I took caused me to shiver and take a deep breath. I decided to go to the restroom and get my thoughts together there. I reached for my phone and was about to dial Jack¡¯s number when a man suddenly grabbed my arm.


    My eyes widened as I turned to see it was none other than Jack. Before I even had a chance to utter a single word, Jack had already dragged me inside the restroom and pushed me inside one of the cubicles.


    ¡°Aki!¡± I had just lowered my voice to a whisper when he suddenly moved up to my neck and kissed me.


    I have no idea what sparked his sudden impulse to act this way. But I just let him. As Jack drew closer to me, I felt my knees be weak. His lips fell to mine as we kissed each other passionately and desperately. Our bodies came into close contact as if we were starving and too desperate to fill in the gaps, our hands kept wanting to touch one another and wouldnd all over the softest, cleanest, and otherwise parts of our bodies.


    Eyes interlocking each other as we gasped and tried to catch air, I slowly figured out what Jack wanted to happen. After giving Jack one more passionate kiss, I got down on one knee in front of him and swiftly unzipped his pants, and unfastened his belt.


    Slowly, I removed his boxers, revealing his raging erection. I took Jack¡¯s firm cock in my hands and began massaging and masturbating it while licking the top of its head. Jack gave me a look, his eyes revealing a mixture of lust and a fierce and unrestrained rage.


    I didn¡¯t wait any longer, and I began sucking on the head of his penis, licking and tasting its precum before swallowing it whole into my mouth. Sucking on Jack made him moan even more, so I pushed even harder for it to get into my mouth.


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Jack grabbed my hair and began to fuck my mouth even harder.


    Jack appeared to be taking great pleasure in the deep throating that I was giving to him. The sound of his manhood is making its way out of my lips with a sound that is both sticky and hot. Deep, ragged, and raging desire filled the sounds and contact we both held. During the blowjob, I also touched and massaged it quickly. After only a few moments, Jack¡¯s manhood sprang loose and released its contents. The overwhelming amount of fluid it released almost made me cough.


    After that, he proceeded to sit on the toilet seat and promptly put me on hisp. There was no time to even think about it. With my shirt and pants off, I allowed Jack¡¯s eager firm manhood to prate me. As I carefully sat down and linked to this erect manhood, we both let out satisfied groans of pleasure.


    Stiff and growingrger, Jack¡¯s erection was bing more and more powerful. It moved in slowly, and as it did, I became aware of a strong vor it brought along with the peculiar tingling sensation running through my veins and bones.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I started grinding over Jack¡¯s stiff as a rock cock. He yanked my bra off and began massaging and sucking my breasts and protruding orbs. I was fighting the need to groan aloud despite my awareness that I couldn¡¯t. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine that Jack and I would engage in sexual activity in a public area. Our movements were bing increasingly intense, and I was beginning to feel soaked from the waist down.


    ¡°Aaah,¡± I moaned as Jack kissed me on the lips.


    Again, our tongues danced to each other¡¯s rhythms as his cock continued to move in and out of me. Jack¡¯s movement was getting faster and faster. I was startled to suddenly hear footsteps and conversationsing from the outside, both of which were signals that there were individuals who were nearby or were even on the other side of this thin wall at this moment. Drowning into Jack¡¯s passionate kisses and brutal thrusts, I felt a mixture of both fear and excitement at the thought of being caught.


    It was as if some kind of electricity enveloped my body when Jack and I¡¯s juice mixture exploded and all of it came out and shot into my womanhood. Fresh and hot cum overflowed until it began to trickle down my thighs.


    Jack and I stared at each other, our breathing ragged and our eyes brimming with desire, affection, and warmth. Then, as we got closer to one another, we both closed our eyes and shared a soft, passionate kiss. Although it was a kiss we had shared a thousand times before, the eagerness and love we felt for one another were as strong as they had ever been as we pulled each other into a warm, affection-filled embrace.

 17 – Marianne

    From then on, Jack and I had a wonderful mutual understanding. With a greater bond than ever before, we went about our daily routines as usual. I was also able to exin to him what was going on with his father¡¯s side of the family and why I was there to help them in the first ce. I called it understanding, but it was more like coaxing him into it. Jack stated that he had no objections to anything that I did so long as I did not meet Benjie or Jay or any other guy by myself.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. I mean, Benjie is actually a nice person, and in the past, they were also pretty close and bonded together. So what is it about him that makes Aki so angry?¡± I told Jonah while sipping coconut juice.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    We had just arrived at the beach resort that we had booked a few hours¡¯ drive away from our city. I brought Jack with me, while Jonah brought both of her sons, Gio and Kyle, with her. Kyle was thirteen years old while Gio was neen. It had been quite some time since their father and Jonah had split and he was currently living abroad.


    ¡°Benjie, Benjie¡­ Wait, you mean that Benjie d Cruz? That good-looking young man who, back when we were in college together, resembled an actual fairytale prince? Jonah eximed while her eyes widened in surprise.


    I quickly nced toward the water, where Jack, Gio, and Kyle were having fun. They appeared to have discovered a volleyball beach ball and werepletely absorbed in ying with other boys on the beach. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s Jay¡¯s younger brother,¡± I responded, returning my gaze to Jonah. ¡°He couldn¡¯t make it to our wedding because he was studying in another country at that time. As far as I know, at least.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, you can¡¯t be serious, can you? Mars, why are you just letting me know about this at this very moment? You should know that guy is handsome! How is it possible that I could have forgotten about him?¡± Jonah eximed while her eyes shone with excitement.


    When I saw Jonah¡¯s response, I couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake my head. ¡°You truly are going off the deep end.¡±


    ¡°Well, is he single?¡± Jonah asked, her hunger clearly visible in her tone and gaze.


    I stifled a chuckle and reached for my juice. ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s married yet,¡± I said withplete honesty. ¡°He¡¯s still in his early 30s. You might still have a shot.¡±


    ¡°Right? I still have my allure, and I can still put it to good use. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Jonah dered while proudly disying her rounded and plump front end. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, mars. The members of that n are all demigods. Amazing in both looks and talent! Look at Aki; he¡¯s also really attractive.¡± After that, she let out a gasp and nced at me, ¡°Oh no, mars. What if your son is currently dating ten different girls at the same time right now? Gosh, Mars, you must brace yourself. You might even be a mother-inw soon!¡±


    I could not help butugh before responding, ¡°You really do have the wildest imaginations.¡±


    I shook my head and started to consider the possibility that some of the things she said were, in fact, true. Although Jack disliked receiving an excessive amount of attention, it was not unusual for people to turn their heads and stare at him while he was outside. Even though Jonah and I were having a conversation at a distance from them, I could still see a few of the women looking at Jack and attempting to strike up a conversation with him every so often. Regardless of how much of a jerk his father was, the fact remained that his genes on his father¡¯s side were quite good. This was a truth that could not be denied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on. I was wondering how things are going between the two of you and Ryan.¡± Jonah¡¯s question came out of nowhere.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s okay,¡± I said. Ryan and I still went out sometimes, but our encounters were always friendly. He was the only person who knew I was pregnant at this moment other than myself. This month would mark the beginning of the second month of my pregnancy; nevertheless, I was still able to breathe normally because the pregnant bump had not yet be very noticeable.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think about how and when I should tell Jack about my current condition. If I were to tell him about it, I wonder what kind of response he would have. How would he take it? And¡­ What kind of choice would he make?


    It was clear, from the way he treated me, that he loved me in more ways than just the role of his mother. But what if the level of affection that he had for me could only go up to a certain point? What if he just wanted to show me how much he cared about me but never intended or wanted to start a family with me?


    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    As I became engulfed in my own thoughts, I failed to see that Jack had alreadye and sat down next to me. As soon as I turned back, I realized that Jonah had already departed and was currently having fun at the beach with her children.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay? Do you feel unwell?¡± Jack asked me with a worried expression on his face and an anxious tone in his voice. Because his face was so close to mine, I was stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­.¡± I responded while attempting to avoid meeting his eyes.


    I was caught off guard when Jack grabbed hold of my hand unexpectedly. I turned in the direction of Jonah, worried they would notice Jack holding my hand in such an intimate manner all of a sudden. Fortunately, they were too busy sshing around in the water to notice.


    ¡°Aki¡­¡± I called Jack in a low voice.


    ¡°They can¡¯t see us,¡± Jack replied, tightening his grip on my hand even more. He then massaged it while looking at me with loving eyes. ¡°I love seeing you and being with you like this, Mom.¡±


    My heart softened the moment I heard Jack¡¯s words. My heart quickened and my body started to heat up as we came closer to each other.


    When I turned to face Jack, I saw that his neck had already begun to flush. My gaze moved downward, and I discovered my guess was correct. I could tell he was hard and turned on based on the size of the bulge that had already formed in his pants.


    There weren¡¯t many people around, so our intimate physical contact didn¡¯t seem out of the ordinary. I seized the opportunity, especially considering that Jonah and her children were also upied from a fair distance.


    I shifted my position and inched my way closer to Jack in order to ce my hand on his bottom front. With only trousers to cover him from the waist down and no shirt, his nude upper body was clearly visible. I could see his toned muscles and abs, which added to his overall good looks and physique. This man¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe I had done so many crazy things with him.


    I was beginning to feel aroused, so I carefully caressed Jack¡¯s fully hard cock while it was in his shorts, with the table in front of us covering my movement as I did so.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mom,¡± Jack moaned in pleasure as I gently squeezed his boner. The way it grewrger and began to twitch on my palm made it appear as though it was begging for relief, desperate to get out of its cage.


    Jack looked at me with lust written all over his face. He kept trying to get closer, but I gently pulled him away and asked him to stop.


    Coaxing him back, I granted his request and promptly inserted my hand inside his shorts. There I felt a bit wet not only because of the seawater but because of the liquiding out of the head of his manhood. Jack¡¯s penis was long, big, hard, and too hot in the palm of my hand.


    ¡°Aahh¡­ Ma,¡± Jack moaned softly again. I increased the pressure that I was applying to Jack¡¯s manhood by gripping it even more firmly.


    It was hard as a rock. The sticky and extremely hot rubbing of it on my hand could be heard as I masturbated. I could see Jack was enjoying with the handjob I was giving him.


    He approached me and merely kissed me on the lips, but I stopped him since I felt we could be caught because we were in public. ¡°Later¡­ when we go back to the room,¡± I murmured in a tone that was very gentle and low.


    The intense heat that was building up between us had already begun to make me feel overwhelmed. I wanted him. I wanted to be connected with Jack. It was simply because I was caressing his cock with my hand, but I could feel that my lower region was already soaked, and to think that it was because of that¡­


    Jack came a few minutes before Jonah and her children arrived. If it hadn¡¯t been for Jonah and her children showing up, we would have kept going with our arduous and heated exercise. Eventually, Jack and I decided to put out the fire for a while and focus on spending time with Jonah and the others first. Anyway, we¡¯d have plenty of time to do the things we wanted once we got back to the room or the city.


    During the time when our children were ying beach volleyball, Jonah and I prepared a variety of seafood dishes. They continued to y with the people, both tourists and locals, in the area they had found earlier.


    In the evening, we gathered on the beach to have a bonfire. The pleasant atmosphere of the day carried over into the conversation, making it feel calming and refreshing. In addition, Jonah brought some alcoholic beverages with her and even offered me one of them. I did not take it because I was already pregnant, even though no one else knew about it.


    ¡°Since when have you grown dissatisfied with Mig Light? This is your favorite,¡± Jonah told me, surprised after I declined the drink she gave me.


    It was embarrassing to turn her down, so I just gave her a single smile as I said that I wasn¡¯t interested in drinking tonight. I was utterly oblivious to the fact that Jack was staring at me at that time and would have seen the strangeness in the way I was behaving. Right then, I started to feel dizzy and nauseous, so I excused myself and went to the nearest restroom.


    As usual, I vomited nothing and quickly returned to normal after taking a few of my nausea medications. I quickly washed my face and walked out of the restroom.


    I was about to return to where Jack and the others were when I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Are you all right?¡±


    Jack asked as he stood by the tree, his expression serious as he stared at me with full attention. It seemed as though he had been standing there for a considerable length of time waiting. And the way he looked at me told me he wasn¡¯t going to take any lies from me tonight.

 18 – Marianne

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m okay. Come on, let¡¯s head back. Jonah and the rest must be looking for us,¡± I said as I began to pull Jack¡¯s arm while trying to hide the worries in my eyes. But as I had expected, Jack didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± he urged suddenly, his voice graver than it had been thest time he used it.


    I swallowed down hard as I forced myself to fight back the panic that was rising inside of me. ¡°Aki-¡±


    ¡°Are you seeing Uncle Benjie again? Is that it?¡± Jack asked out of the blue, which took me by surprise.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turned to look at him. What was he saying? Benjie? How did Benjie end up in the middle of this conversation?


    ¡°When are you going to realize, Mom? Uncle Benjie likes you, it¡¯s the reason why he doesn¡¯t call you or think of you as an elder sister-inw despite the fact that you are older than him,¡± Jack expressed while controlling his anger in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him from now on. You¡¯ve given enough help to their family. You are done helping them.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Aki? Your uncle doesn¡¯t think that way about me,¡± I quickly defended. What exactly was he talking about anyway? There was absolutely no chance that Benjie would view me as anything other than his sister-inw and the person entrusted with the care of his nephew. Jack was obviously giving too much thought to the situation. I sighed and tried to calm him down once more, urging him, ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t we head back-¡±


    But again, Jack cut me off. ¡°He does like you, mom, and I hate him for feeling that way toward you,¡± Jack said, without a hint of a joke. Despite my best efforts to escape his sight, something about it left me speechless as I could only stare at him.


    I tried to remember Jack and what kind of person he was. Since he was a child, he had a history of never saying anything but the truth while patiently following my every word. Rarely did I be the target of his angry outbursts or expressions of rage. On the other hand, whenever he did it, exactly like that one instance the previous time around, it was overwhelming. The way he stood, his eyes filled with rage, and the things he spoke while enraged made it appear as if he meant to attack or destroy somebody.


    I was still unsure of what he meant when he said that Benjie was the reason for my strange behavior in the recent past; but, one thing was certain: I needed to tell him the truth in order to put an end to his doubt and overthinking of my current behavior and situation.


    ¡°Aki,¡± I said to him in a soft voice while holding his arm. ¡°To tell you the truth, this has nothing to do with your uncle¡­¡±


    Jack frowned. ¡°Then what¡¯s it about? Just what¡¯s going on with you these days?¡± Jack demanded, his eyes fixed on me, as he waited for the truth.


    I turned my head to gaze at him, aware of the rapid beating of my heart against my chest. Slowly, I turned my head in another direction. I couldn¡¯t help but feel weak and frightened, but then again, I couldn¡¯t keep this from him forever. He needed to know the truth.


    After making up my mind, I took a deep breath and mentally prepared myself before uttering in a soft voice, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Was it really okay to tell him about this? What if I end up making matters worse? Would he think badly about it? As I waited for Jack¡¯s response, an increasing number of thoughts began to run through my head.


    However, time ran and seconds felt like years but I was still unable to hear his response. Concerned, I took a quick nce in his direction and whispered, ¡°Aki, I¡¯m pregnant¡­ I-¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m the father, right, mom?¡± Jack asked me unexpectedly.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine as I gulped down hard. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Aki, please forgive me. I know this shouldn¡¯t happen¡­¡± What would others think? What would be of Jack¡¯s future? What would happen from here on out?


    But to my shock, Jack grabbed hold of me and hugged me tightly. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t say that. I honestly believed you were still speaking with Uncle Benjie. I thought that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been acting weirdtely¡­ I¡¯m sorry for getting mad. When ites to you, I be far too immature and childish¡­¡± A long and heavy sigh of disappointment escaped his lips for a brief moment before he continued, ¡°Thank goodness, that¡¯s not the case. And you being pregnant¡­ Mom, I want you to know that despite everything you might be concerned about, I am happy. So please don¡¯t think of it as a mistake. What we did was¡­ both of us wanted it to happen, so this news¡­ It doesn¡¯t make me sad or angry. Instead, it makes me very happy.¡±


    My heart was pounding faster and faster as I listened to what Jack was saying. I waspletely at a loss for words, thoughts, and feelings. I was frozen in ce, unable to move or speak.


    Jack leaned up close to me, kissed me on the forehead, and hugged me even more closely before murmuring the words, ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°But what about yourself? What about your future? Our child¡­ Other people¡­ How¡­.¡± I said, my words trailing off as my voice became weaker and softer in my ears. My head began to feel like it was filled with mush as an overwhelming feeling of fear began to take hold of me.


    ¡°Mom, please calm down first and listen to me,¡± Jack pleaded as he gently took my hands in his and began to caress them. ¡°About my future, I can take care of it. I am an adult now, and I am aware of my actions and decisions. Regarding the viewpoints of other people, I couldn¡¯t care less what they think. None of it matters to me. About those problems that might or might not happen in the future, we will face them and find solutions to them when the timees. I promise you that I will always find a way to make it work for us. But right now, I only care about you. Our baby¡­ She is going to be alright. We¡¯ll take care of her together,¡± Jack said, his eyes clear and radiant with love and affection. The way he held my hand told me about his sincerity, and the way he said those words made me know how serious he was.


    In my mind, I began to consider Jack¡¯sments and try to make sense of what he had said. He was right. Future concerns should not upy my thoughts at this time. What mattered most was how Jack was with me at the time and his eptance of my pregnancy.


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s going to be a ¡°she¡±?¡± I asked after feeling my heart had cooled down.


    Jack looked at me and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a father¡¯s intuition.¡±


    The moon gleamed brightly above the cloudless night as our lips softly met. Momentster, we decided to go to the bedroom. While everyone else was fully engaged around the campfire, Jack and I were busy making love.


    As we struggled to take one breath after another, we clung to each other for support and copsed onto the bed. Jack dragged me into his arms while I hung onto his shoulders and neck. Our tongues met in an intense symphony of fighting for dominance as we battled for charge and control. Grinding together, we became one once more as I rode his fully erect and extremely stiff rod.


    ¡°Ahh, aah, you have to keep your promise,¡± I moaned in between groans as Jack sted his load into my body.


    Jack pulled me back onto the bed while holding both of my thighs in his hands. He then plunged hisrge weapon into me with increased intensity and desire, causing me to tremble with the extreme pleasure of the sensation. He himself emitted a grunt of satisfaction before responding, ¡°Ahh¡­ I will, mom.¡± Then he drew back for a moment, then ruthlessly mmed it in. ¡°Fuck. I want to get you pregnant again and again.¡±


    Jack came several times and fired it inside me over and over again. The sound of my heartbeat was so loud that it seemed to be ringing inside my ears, intertwining with the groans, moans, and Jack¡¯s deration of his love for what seemed like the thousandth time. There wasn¡¯t even a second to halt and look back as we held each other even closer, tighter, and deeper. It felt as if I was slowly being swallowed up by the intensity of our lovemaking, his voice, and body were the only visible things I could sense the entire time.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Jack dered openly before pulling me in for another passionate kiss as if there was no tomorrow. Our tongues met and shed like swords in a duel, tasting and being tasted by one another in a rhythmic dance. It seemed as though we had finally let ourselves go at this moment, where there were no more lies and secrets existing between the two of us as we freely embraced each other.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I embraced him tightly and wrapped my thighs around his waist as I felt him begin to move and growl once more. My lower region felt as if it was being destroyed by Jack¡¯s extreme roughness and brutal movements as he held me close, but I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    Tonight, we were moving and breathing as one. We owned the night as we opened our hearts, bodies, and souls to no one except the two of us.

 19 – Marianne

    Since Jay and I went our separate ways, I¡¯ve been ustomed to spending time by myself. Even when Jonah would try to set me up on random dates, I would always find myself backing out of the ns at thest minute. Then, with a smile on my face, I¡¯d ponder about it and graduallye to the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t for me anymore.


    Love¡­ was far moreplicated to understand than anyone could have ever imagined. And taking into ount the fact that I am getting on in years and have not had the best of luck in terms of romantic rtionships, I had long since given up the hope that I would one day find someone to share my life with. In other words, I had longe to terms with my fate, which was that I would spend the rest of my life with no one except myself.


    But then, out of the blue, I was given another chance to fall in love.


    When I wanted to love the least and least expected it toe to me, love came. Or perhaps it had been on my side for some time and it was only now that I had noticed it and allowed myself to care about it. Whatever the case may have been, I couldn¡¯t deny the joy that was filling my heart. I was overwhelmed with gratitude for the amount of love I receive every day. And it was all because of one man ¨C Jack.


    Jack was busy with his work at the time. He was now working from home and was in the middle ofpleting a project. In spite of his inexperience, he quickly rose through the ranks at hispany thanks to his natural talent, which allowed him to contribute to a project within three months. As a mother, I am really proud of the path that my son¡¯s career life has taken and the aplishments that he has attained.


    It was twelve in the morning, and he was still putting his full concentration into the work he was doing on theputer while wearing his eyesses. The expression of seriousness on his face emphasized his already stunning good looks, almost giving him the appearance of a young man who could pass for a bachelor seen in magazines. I couldn¡¯t help but break out in a smile as I nced at him from the side for a little time, just capturing the image of him working hard in my head and heart to rememberter.


    Then, with a soft sigh, I knocked on the door and strolled over to him, carrying a mug of hot coffee with me.


    ¡°Are things going well for you?¡± I asked as I ced the coffee mug on the edge of the table. ¡°Aki, drink this first.¡±


    Jack yawned and smiled upon seeing me. He lifted me off the ground and positioned me atop one of his legs. Almost immediately, he leaned in close to me and nted a gentle kiss on my neck before burying his face further into my hair to take in my scent.


    ¡°Aki¡­ Do your work first or have a cup of coffee,¡± I said in a soft voice while rubbing his head.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d rather have you than coffee,¡± he hummed, smiling.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I gently caressed the back of his head as I gently moved his head closer to mine and gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead. I then released my hold on his head. It seemed as though it was only yesterday when I first met this person. Back then, he was still young, carefree, and a little too active and yful. Now, he¡¯d grown up and begun working as an adult, yet he was still incredibly attached to me.


    I could feel Jack pulling my dress down slowly till I could feel one of my breastsing out. He then put out his tongue and began licking one of my buds. Then, as if he were a child again, Jack began sucking on it.


    I tried to hold back my groaning, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Haa ¡­¡± The way he devoured my buds was something that would always leave me unable to speak and short of breath. He was just too excited and eager to do it. And that, all by itself, was enough to send a multitude of stimting sensations all over my body.


    I was unable to contain myself, and I grabbed onto his neck while he was busy sucking on my breasts. I held onto him for dear life. One of Jack¡¯s favorite things to do recently was this. Now that I was 4 months pregnant, he said that he wanted to take advantage of the areas of my body that he would be sharing with our unborn childter on.


    I noticed Jack being especially careful throughout the few months we had agreed we could manage the challenges together. I could tell he cared about me because of all the things he was doing for me and the way he treated me. And perhaps it was partly because I was pregnant that he became even more attentive in dealing with me, especially when it came to the activities that we engaged in while we were in bed together.


    Jack continued to lower my garments until my two rounded and plump fronts were exposed. He began to caress and knead them as if they were bread. While one of his hands gripped one as if he wanted to y with it, the other continued to be wrapped around my waist while his mouth worked on sucking my bud on the other.


    ¡°Aki¡­¡± I called and moaned his name.


    Jack¡¯s mouth shifted from my buds to kiss me on the lips. Even after several thousand times of kissing and cuddling each other, I never got tired of it. Jack is an excellent kisser, and every time we kiss, I feel his excitement and yearning to be with me.


    As our bodies absorbed the heat together, Jack gave me a passionate kiss while we both emitted low and soft groans that were both scalding and full of delight as they erupted. Our tongues stayed intertwined as we danced and tasted each other feverishly, chasing our breaths in between.


    I couldn¡¯t help but press my body against his and rub while I hugged him tightly, and as I did so, I felt something hard poking at my lower region. It was rubbing up against the entrance of my privates, which were still covered by the thin fabric of my underwear. I wanted it gone. I wanted to be closer to Jack.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Jack¡¯s voice was deep and gruff, lending an air of allure to his question.


    Before we stopped kissing to gather our breath, we both took a few deep breaths and then continued. ¡°Yes¡­¡± was the response I gave. Every part of me wants Jack to kiss me.


    After listening to what I said, Jack gave me a grin and then began taking down my pants. Since I was pregnant, he refused to remove my silk dress because he feared that our baby might be too cold. He moved slowly as he pressed me against the table and opened up a little space between my thighs.


    Jack¡¯s fingers brushed across the entrance of my womanhood, and he gazed at me with eyes brimming over with lust. ¡°You¡¯re wet, mom. Do you really want this?¡±


    I gave Jack a single nod before grabbing him by the nape of his neck and giving him a passionate kiss. While we were kissing, some of Jack¡¯s fingers found their way inside of me and began to finger me.


    ¡°Aahh, Aki,¡± I grumbled as I called his name once more.


    This time, Jack lowered himself to the ground and simultaneously sucked on my buds while his fingers moved ever more quickly to finger me. My groans became louder as the extremely weird sensation that Jack had brought upon me continued to spread throughout my entire body.


    He was fingering me at an increasingly rapid pace. As he stared at me closely, his eyes began to glow with a fiery intensity. I nced back at him with the same intensity and couldn¡¯t help but feel my cheeks flush crimson, both from the passionate feelings and the ecstasy overflowing me to the core from his motions. I had never felt anything like this before; the way he held me was simply too passionate and full of love and lust for me to handle.


    When I looked down, I noticed that Jack¡¯s boner was already too huge for the jeans he was wearing. It was almost as if it were a ferocious snake that was begging to be set free.


    A few minutester, I let go of my restraining thoughts and let out my load. My entire body trembled as I reached for Jack¡¯s shoulders to save myself from falling. Jack acted swiftly. He didn¡¯t give me any more time to rest and just kissed me on the lips, his pants flying off faster than the speed of light as he positioned himself directly at me.

 20 – Marianne

    His erection continued to grow in size, and its length became sticky and stiff as its head continued to release a small amount of hot pre-cum. It appeared to have waited a long time to be free, given how it stood and was openly exposed in full view. Jack and I wasted no time. After a brief moment of masturbation, he carefully positioned his penis to my entrance and then slowly pushed it in.


    Both of us moan at the sensation. After a brief pause, we locked lips once more before Jack made his move. Jack grasped one of my thighs and lifted it, permitting him to enter even deeper into my heated cave. I could feel how long and tough his penis was. The sensation of it going in and out till it reached the very edge of my privates took me to the point of bursting with pleasure.


    Jack licked my spots multiple times, causing me to gasp and moan loudly each time. The fact that he was able to get so deep inside me made even him delighted as his eyes burned with thrill and lust while staring at me.


    ¡°Aah, I¡¯m cumming, ma,¡± Jack said as he continued to leave my soaking wet entrance. There are juicesing out of it and I can also see the sticky fluids emitted from Jack¡¯s manhood.


    ¡°Me too, aah,¡± I groaned once as I kissed Jack on the lips. Our tongues met in a frenzied dance before Jack plunged farther in, shooting his load, as we trembled and clung to each other while releasing ourselves at the same time.


    I embraced Jack tightly. I got the idea that my lower body had be numb as a result of the extreme sensation brought by the endless intimacy and affection from Jack. I had no choice but to cling to Jack in the end in order to prevent myself from falling off the edge.


    Before we entered the bedroom, Jack gently nted a kiss on my forehead and then led the way inside. Then, with great patience, he helped me get a quick bath and change into my pajamas, which brought a different level offort and soothing sensation to my body physically and emotionally.


    ¡°Go to sleep too. You can continue where you left off tomorrow,¡± With half-closed eyelids, I told Jack with half-closed eyelids as he ced me down on the bed to rx.


    I¡¯ll be finished soon and join you shortly.¡± After that, he wished me a good night and then gently caressed my hands while murmuring something about how much he loved me.


    Jack¡¯s behavior made me smile despite my sleepiness. Even though our arrangement took an unexpected turn and went in a different direction than we had anticipated, he has not lost any of his respect, love, or warmth for me as his mother. It was during these times that I had the realization that no matter howplicated our rtionship may appear to be in the eyes of most people, in the end, what mattered most was how we truly feel about each other. And if that emotion was shared on both sides, together with an abundance of love, trust, and respect for one another, there would be no room left for doubt in the rtionship. It was unbreakable.


    It made me delighted that we got along so well and were even able to solve the challenges we had together. Jack has assured me that he won¡¯t go anywhere without me. When I think about it, I will asionally tend tough. Whatever our present arrangements, I was still his mother and guardian. Yet, he was the one who was constantly looking out for me and making an effort to support me in satisfying both my needs and my wants.


    Then again, this wasn¡¯t a fairy tale story.


    Not every problem in the world could be solved by a simple act of love¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I let my selfishness get the best of me, and before I knew it, the rtionship that I believed was unbreakable finally hit its breaking point.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m pregnant, and Jack is the father. Please, I need your help. Jack doesn¡¯t answer my phone calls. Auntie, you¡¯re my final hope. Jack always listens to you, Auntie. Please, please help me reach him.. .¡±


    Crista Perez, Jack¡¯s friend, was standing in front of me. I looked at her, then down to her stomach, and almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It was clear that she was telling the truth. As she said, she was indeed pregnant.


    ¡°Please, auntie¡­¡± Crista begged me to help her, and I could see tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ I don¡¯t want to abort our child. Please help me exin this to Jack. Auntie, he has to know that I¡¯m pregnant right now. As the child¡¯s biological father, he should take responsibility.¡±


    I just stared at Crista, unable to say anything. The sudden change in events made me feel like my mind had turned into a white sheet of paper.


    Today was a day off for me, and Jack was currently not here because he had a meeting he needed to attend. I had just finished cleaning, and I was getting ready to leave to go grocery shopping when all of a sudden, the doorbell rang. And as soon as I unlocked it, a young woman sobbing into her hands revealed herself to me.


    And she said that she was pregnant and that Jack was the father of her unborn child.


    I clutched my chest and turned to face the other way. In all honesty, I was at a loss for words and had no idea how to respond. Jack almost nevermitted mistakes or made irresponsible decisions or actions. Since he was a little child, he had always been a model child. His activities outdoors never made me nervous. My kid, when he was younger, was an excellent and responsible child. So now that something like this has urred¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed and confused to the point of being dumb-frozen.


    What kind of response would a real mother have in these kinds of circumstances?


    ¡°Crista, please calm down first,¡± I said after gathering myself bit by bit and seeing how she had no intention of stopping crying.


    Seeing Crista¡¯s nonstop sobbing, my heart began to ache. Slowly, memories from my past came flooding back to me.


    I had been there, and I knew exactly how it felt, especially the anguish and pain of asking and begging to be a part of a family that kept turning their backs on me¡­ on me, my kid and I. I had been there.


    Jay¡¯s parents were the ones who did it to me and my unborn child.


    Those were the times when I felt the sorrow of a mother who had lost a child. Wasn¡¯t this the reason why I loved Jack so much, almost as much as I loved a biological child when he came into my life? Because Jay refused to ept his responsibility for our child and that he did not want to fight for us and try to convince his parents to ept our baby? Back then¡­ I had no one else with me but Jack.


    It seemed as though everything had just taken ce yesterday when I was holding Jack and asking for help from Jay¡¯s parents, who turned their heads in a different way and never helped us once.


    Iughed at the irony of life. This time, I was the one experiencing it. There was a young woman who needed my help, and my son was the one who was most involved in the problem.


    Crista was pregnant, and Jack, as the father of the child, ought to be held responsible for whatever transpired and for the circumstances in which she now finds herself.


    After taking a few trembling breaths in and out, I turned to Crista and whispered softly while maintaining a soothing tone and smiling: ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Aki. Dry your tears, sweetheart¡­ And regarding your pregnancy, you should not be worried. Nothing bad will happen to you or your baby.¡±


    I had just spoken the words I needed, which I had never heard before when I was in Crista¡¯s shoes.


    Little by little, as my heart broke, my mind began to fill with worries and concerns about the future, and the less-than-sweet smiles began to fade away, finally being reced by feelings of bitterness and pain.

 21 – Marianne

    Suddenly, things got a lot moreplicated. The fact that Crista is pregnant means that Jack must take care of it. It felt like the ground was moving beneath my feet as I was pondering where to begin. What would be of Jack and me? What about us and the child we have? What was going to happen from now on?


    Deep within I am confident in my ability to handle everything by myself. I was able to aplish it in the past, and if it bes necessary, I will be able to aplish it once more. However, things were not the same as they were before in the way that they were today.


    Jack is really special to me, and I know he feels the same way about me. As a mother, I wasn¡¯t ready to let him go just yet, and after everything that had happened between us, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could give him to another woman myself.


    I stood in the kitchen, my hands were sped, and I took a big breath as I tried to calm myself down. I have settled on a decision. I would talk about this matter with Jack.


    As I waited for Jack to arrive, even the passing of a few minutes seemed like a lifetime. Soon after, I heard the passcode beeping from the front door. I didn¡¯t waste any time and went straight to Jack.


    ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± The question was asked with a grin on his face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything that I was witnessing made me happy. Him smiling with his clear bright eyes looking at me like this¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but smile myself. I knew this picture of Jack¡¯s happiness would be etched into my memory forever.


    I was happy and so was Jack. The emotions we held and felt for each other were clearly written in our eyes and smiles. We were happy together. We were content.


    ¡°Hmm, have you eaten yet?¡± I asked him as I grabbed the coat he had taken off and was about to go to theundry area.


    Jack pulled me before I could even move, his voice bing softer as he hugged me from behind. ¡°I love you.¡±


    The unexpected move on his part caused me to let out a gasp. Why so sudden? My heart pounded faster. I want to give him a hug in return. I only want him to be by my side.


    Thus, I followed my heart¡¯s desires.


    I turned to face Jack and returned his hug. ¡°I love you too, Aki.¡±


    When I put my ear to Jack¡¯s chest, I could hear his heart beating. Jack loves me, and the same goes for my feelings for him. I was with him throughout the entirety of his life. I tended to his needs and showered him with affection throughout his life.


    I will not let anyone take him away from me.


    When I abruptly lowered myself to kiss him on the lips, Jack was caught off guard. I could see by the smile on his face that he appreciated the action that I had done. He gave me a strong kiss in return. Our tongues fought as we savored each other¡¯s vors. Jack¡¯s lips brushed over my neck, leaving Jack¡¯s kiss marks all over again on my flesh. I didn¡¯t let him win alone and began running my fingers across his lower body.


    I felt it grow hotter and hotter with each caress, and every contact of my palm made it harder from his pants. A few momentster, Jack murmured in his low and husky voice, ¡°I want to get inside of you. Now.¡±


    My entire body tingles when I hear Jack¡¯s seductive voice and line. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t help but give in to his demands and do as he desires. ¡°Then you should go ahead and do it,¡± I said with unwavering resolve in both my words and my gaze. ¡°Enter me. Now.¡±


    Once more, Jack was taken aback as he halted his actions and nced at me. He looked as if he was determining whether or not the person in front of him was me. I didn¡¯t allow him a moment to gather his thoughts before I responded. I rushed to give him a quick kiss on the lips before beginning to take his belt off. Following my quick movements, Jack undid his long-sleeved shirt¡¯s buttons and hastily threw away his tie.


    It was clear from the way we behaved how much we yearned and longed. The rest of our clothing was rapidly removed and kisses were applied to every inch of our bodies. My hand traveled all the way down Jack¡¯s torso, briefly touching a bit of his manhood. All the while, I felt the touch of Jack¡¯s fingers on one of my breasts.


    Jack¡¯s actions got more exciting as he reached out and grabbed my chest. The way he clutched and sucked on my front reminded me of a man who was trapped in the desert and desperately needed water. He started by biting one, then licking it again, and then sucking on it several times. I could immediately feel my underwear getting soaked. I wanted to connect with Jack more. I want him more and more, and I really need him.


    Once more, I pulled Jack in for another kiss. In the midst of licking and sucking on each other¡¯s tongues and sharing our saliva, I started rubbing my entrance on the tip of his erection. Our bodies moved instinctively, allowing us to feel the wetness and heat of my cave, as well as the stiffness of Jack¡¯s weapon, even more. It nearly seemed to enter on purpose and on its own at times.


    We clung to each other and stared into each other¡¯s crystal clear eyes as we took deep breaths and let our lust overflow.


    With a quiet whimper, I said, ¡°I want you.¡±


    Jack fixed his lusty eyes on me for a moment before leaning in for a passionate full-mouthed kiss on the lips, dering all his affection for me before he positioned himself at my entrance. Then with a huff and a heavy look full of affection, he carefully inserted his cock inside of me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud moan from the intense pleasure and agony his actions had given me. It was an excessive amount. He was extraordinarilyrge and hard, and I could sense that it was growingrger as itpletely stretched my walls.


    Trembling as my body felt softer from all the sensation, I held onto Jack¡¯s shoulders and clung around his neck as he plunged in further, pulling in and out with passionate and vigorous movements.


    Because we were standing the entire time, this was a challenging position. From my position¡¯s angle, I was able to feel him buried deep inside me. Only me and no one else.

 22 – Marianne

    It wasn¡¯t long before Jack noticed that I was having a hard time, so he picked me up and carried me to his bed. Jack opened my thighs and stroked my insides as if trying to soothe me gently. We took each other in our arms as if there was no tomorrow; I could feel his heartbeat against my chest and I felt mine did the same to him. My growls grew louder as the bed shook. Jack¡¯s low grunts were getting heavier and hotter which made me shiver.


    Through this, I could feel Jack¡¯s love for me. As he held me closer to his arms, I could feel that I was the one he wanted to be with forever.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jack went deeper and deeper and I pulled him stronger. We embraced each other and went on for so many rounds that it almost seemed as though neither of us had the intention of stopping. I didn¡¯t realize it would be morning when we finished. We justughed when we saw the sunlight. And with a sigh and the release of his seed inside, our intercourse also ended. We were too tired to lie in bed. After cleaning up a bit and resting with Jack in bed, my mind naturally went back to where it had been previously.


    ¡°Aki,¡± I called to Jack as I hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jack replied, half-asleep.


    ¡°What if a dayes that we have to separate?¡± I asked him softly.


    Jack didn¡¯t say a word which made me very nervous. I took a deep breath and thought he might be too tired and had fallen asleep. However, after a brief pause, he responded.


    ¡°Such a thing is impossible,¡± Jack replied. ¡°But, if that time ever arrives, then¡­ I¡¯lle back. I¡¯ll get back to you, mom. I promise. Even if I end up breaking other people¡¯s hearts or hurting other people, I will alwayse back to you.¡±


    Silence filled the bedroom. Even my heart, which had been beating quite quickly and very loudly, abruptly stopped. At that moment, I was left with no words and actions to produce. So I closed my eyes and hugged Jack even tighter, my arms particrly wrapping around his waist as I tried to focus on listening to the sound of his heartbeat.


    Jack and I had a normal week after that. Surprisingly, Crista has not called me again since the first time she did so, and I have not heard from her since. I wasn¡¯t sure whether to take it as a blessing or as a sign that things will turn out all right in the end. Or, it could have just been what some refer to as ¡°the calm before the storm.¡±


    A long and deep as the ocean sigh escaped my lips as I spoke to a colleague at work.


    ¡°You are saying that one of your friends is seeing a man who is a little bit younger than she is, and that everyone believes that the man is one of her rtives or a blood cousin, even though the two of them are not rted by blood. Even though he loves her, he ended up identally getting another woman pregnant. The ¡®other woman¡¯ approached your friend and asked for her help in informing the guy. Your friend is at a loss for what to do at this point given that the guy is still unaware of what¡¯s going on. I take it that because your friend and her partner love each other that makes it very difficult to bring up the matter with him, yes?¡± Risa went on to narrate the story that she had learned from me.


    ¡°Yes, that is exactly the case¡­¡± I replied, somewhat amused by Risa¡¯s attentiveness. She did, however, get everything correct. It was, indeed, a tough situation, and I had no idea where to begin my response to it at the time. I wanted to keep Jack for myself, but what about Crista and her child? Obviously, I couldn¡¯t let Jack escape his parental responsibilities¡­


    But how am I going to tell Jack about this? Where do I even begin?


    ¡°Your friend is worried that if she speaks the truth to her lover, she would also wind up breaking his heart and she might lose him too. Is that what you mean?¡± Risa continued with her question.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said softly.


    Risa sighed like I did. ¡°Considering that they are, after all, a couple, it¡¯s understandable. But we also won¡¯t be able to change the fact that your friend¡¯s boyfriend is the biological father of the baby that another woman is carrying. Even if it was an ident or something he didn¡¯t want, he still needs to ept his obligation and responsibility for them. My point is that the truth wille out eventually, regardless of whether or not your friend does act now¡­ It is only a matter of time before it happens on its own. When the timees, Marianne, be there for your friend. She¡¯s in a really hard spot right now.¡±


    I looked down at the ground. I waspletely overwhelmed and speechless by what I had heard. I¡¯d like to say that I, too, am pregnant, and that Jack is the father of my child, but where will my honesty get me in this situation?


    I smiled bitterly and let out another heavy sigh. My head hurt with so many thoughts filling my brain. It started to ache even more when my phone rang, and I looked at the screen to see who had called me. When I saw who it was, the pain intensified.


    Crista.


    I debated whether or not to answer the phone. It took me a few deep breaths to settle myself down and collect my thoughts. With my head and heart throbbing as though they were to explode, I returned my gaze to my phone¡¯s screen. My principles eventually won out, and I took up the phone and dialed Crista¡¯s number again. In an instant, Crista picked up the call.

 23 – Marianne

    When I finished my shift, I went straight home to start preparing dinner. After a short period of time, Jack arrived as well. I greeted him at the front door as I normally do and gave him a brief peck on the lips as I did so.


    The action made Jack smile widely as he returned it and hugged me.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat. There¡¯s ¨C There¡¯s something I would like to discuss with youter,¡± I told Jack while keeping the same smile on my face.


    Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wow, what a coincidence, mom. I have something to tell you, too. And I swear you¡¯re gonna love it!¡±


    Jack was smiling from ear to ear. I didn¡¯t want to ruin his joyful mood so I forced myself to smile as well and join in the meal. After eating and finishing dinner, Jack and I went to the living room to talk.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up, mom? What did you want to talk about with me?¡± Jack asked me, his eyes carrying a mixture of curiosity and excitement.


    It seemed as though my back was covered by ice. I looked down at myp and tried my best not to emit any sigh. ¡°I think you should go first, Aki¡­ What is it you wanted to tell me?¡±


    The smile doubled on Jack¡¯s face. His eyes went brighter as he spoke with tion and pride, ¡°We¡¯re working on a big project and it¡¯s going to be done in another country. Guess which country, mom? It¡¯s New Zend! It¡¯s going to be for one year, mom. And you won¡¯t believe what¡¯s going to make this even more interesting! They told me that I can bring one family member with me!¡±


    Jack couldn¡¯t contain his happiness and gave me a hug. I embraced him back and congratted him on his new aplishment.


    ¡°Mom? Howe you don¡¯t look happy? You mentioned that it was always one of your dreams to travel to that certain country ever since you were a young child. Could it be that you¡¯ve be attached to this town and don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Jack muttered, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t go there anymore, either,¡± and made the decision in a childlike manner.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I gently stroked his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Aki.¡±


    ¡°Right, you wanted to say something earlier. What is it all about, mom?¡± Jack asked me.


    If I were to tell the truth about myself and allow my ego to take control, I could ept Jack¡¯s offer, and the two of us could travel to New Zend together. I could also ask him to go with me as soon as possible and to nevere back to this city again. It was something that, without doubt, and in a heartbeat, he would agree with.


    But I was unable to. In the end, the mother that I was inside, took a stronger grasp on both my head and my heart than a lover ever could. So I opened out to Jack and told him everything. I told him about our situation, about Crista¡¯s pregnancy, and what Crista and I had talked about over the past few days as well as what she wanted from Jack. As a mother, I made this decision for the sake of everyone.


    And then, for the first time in my life, I saw Jack ¨C the mature and adult Jack ¨C cry. Then he just stared at nowhere, his expression seemingly at a loss at what to do.


    The silence became ufortable and painful for the both of us but I let it.


    Jack remained silent for a few moments before speaking. He spoke with a t tone devoid of any passion or any emotion, his eyes cold and seemingly lifeless as he looked down, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯re capable of looking after our child all by yourself. Is that it?¡±


    Despite the increasing pain in my chest, all I could do was nod my head, eyes avoiding to meet his. ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Jack rose up and walked out of the room, leaving me alone in the living room. It was the first time he had treated me in this way. It hurt twice as much, but I didn¡¯t let out any of my frustration. Then, to my sorrow, it continued to rise tremendously in the months that followed¡­


    During those months, Crista and Jack finally got married with the assistance of Crista¡¯s parents and me. Jack continued to go to New Zend as his team at work required him for their project. He took his wife Crista and their baby with him.


    I resigned from my job as a real estate agent and started a flower shop business that I had long dreamed of doing. I also gave birth and asionally received help from Ryan and Jonah whenever I strongly needed them. During those times, they never onceined and extended help the best they could. It was something I would forever be grateful for.


    During these times, Jack and I had nomunication.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I wanted to speak with him and tried to fix our rtionship as a mother and child but somehow, it didn¡¯t happen. I thought that maybe, it would be better for us to forget the past. Deep inside, I began to think of the possibility that Jack and I would return to how we used to be. Towards one another, as a parent to her child and a child to his parent.


    But the cold war between the two of us continued, much to my disappointment. And after some time, I too started to feel exhausted from trying to make things better between us. As days continued to pass with neither of us trying to mend what was broken, the emptiness and the bitterness between us grew to the point that there was no longer a shred of connection between us that we could cling to.


    With a heavy heart and a sour taste in our mouths, our story came to an end.


    ¡­. Or so I thought.


    Because the moment Jack and Crista came back to the city, my life, which had been nothing but peaceful, has been thrown intoplete disarray once more.

 24 – Marianne

    ¡°You¡¯re working way too hard. How about you give yourself a break and get some rest first?¡±


    I turned around and saw Ryan standing at the entrance door of my flower shop. I smiled and replied, ¡°You know I can¡¯t. Besides, there are lots of orders today. It would be a waste of today¡¯s sales if I don¡¯t move and make the most out of it today.¡±


    Ryan smiled and sat in his favorite spot near the counter. ¡°Where¡¯s Amy?¡±


    ¡°She was sleeping soundly when I left her. I left her with Gio, her new best friend,¡± I replied as I started to arrange the 20th set of flower bouquets on the table.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have sses today?¡± Ryan asked further. He rose up to his seat and almost grabbed the basket of flowers I just picked up ¨C an action he had been doing for the past few months whenever he visited my shop.


    I quickly retracted the basket from him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, I can handle this.¡± I positioned the basket on a separate table nearby. ¡°And, uh, yes. He has nned to y basketball the entire day actually. Jonah suggested that Gio better apany Amy instead. You know, he¡¯s been too obsessed with basketball and all thattely. Anything that turns to an obsession is unhealthy.¡±


    I also finally finished the 20th bouquet that I had been arranging since earlier. Unfortunately, as I was doing so, I was suddenly stung by one of the rose thorns I had trimmed earlier to ce in the flower arrangement.


    Ryan moved quickly and looked at my pricked finger. ¡°Does it hurt? Wait right here, let me get the first aid kit in a second.¡±


    I nodded and then watched as Ryan made his way to the back of the flower shop where my mini office was located. He has memorized my office so well that he already knows where things are. When he returned, Ryan took my wounded finger and immediately began treating it with the first aid supplies. ¡°I told you I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I insisted to him.


    I heard him sigh before looking at me with a serious look.


    During the times I was pregnant and I needed apanion for doctor appointments, Ryan was there. He also visited me all the time to the point that I think I saw him almost every day of the week. He has also always brought me fresh fruits and vitamin supplements. At first, I based it on the fact that I was pregnant and assumed that he was just suffering from a broken or lonely heart from his divorce.


    However, right after I gave birth, Ryan admitted to me that he liked me and my assumptions of him were wrong.


    He said he was ready to take care of me and my daughter. But to this day, I still haven¡¯t given him an answer. Ever since that incident regarding hearts and affections, I decided not to be in a rtionship or fall in love again.


    To tell the truth, I had already be numb. Or at the very least, that was how I felt and wanted to be.


    Ryan had an innocent and pure intention toward me. I could feel his sincerity through his efforts and I also knew he wasn¡¯t lying when he said he wanted to take care of me and my one-year-old daughter Amy. But then again, I wasn¡¯t entirely ready for things like this and I don¡¯t think I would be ready for it any time soon.


    Thus, I was the first to break eye contact between Ryan and I. ¡°Aren¡¯t you needed in the office?¡± I reminded Ryan of his work and schedule as I made sure of the distance between us.


    He was staring at me intently and had his mouth open as if he were ready to say something. But he let out a sigh and nodded. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. I have to go now or I¡¯ll bete,¡± he said, smiling as he straightened his posture.


    I thanked him for his help on my finger and watched as he walked away.


    He was about to head out when he stopped for a moment and turned around to face me once more, ¡°Marianne¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked, looking in Ryan¡¯s direction.


    Something told me I should brace myself the moment I heard Ryan¡¯s voice and tone of speaking. His face was very serious as he looked at me. And I again proved that I wasn¡¯t mistaken with my gut instincts as I slowly, clearly, and loudly heard Ryan¡¯s next words that shook my supposedly peaceful life again.


    ¡°Jack is back in the country, aren¡¯t you going to see him?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time in the past year, and seemingly after being asleep for a very long time, I heard the loud beating of my heart. Excitement, fear, sadness, joy, apprehension ¨C all of these emotions poured into my system all at once and made my entire being a full jumbled mess.


    Emotions that I, hopelessly, only feel for Jack.


    I didn¡¯t answer and only turned my back as Ryan left. As far as Ryan knows, Jack and I had a misunderstanding when he left and went to New Zend. Ryan thought maybe I was disappointed because he had a sudden baby without any ns ahead, making his parents disappointed by his irresponsible behavior. What he didn¡¯t know was that there was more to that reason than he believed. There was more than that particr incident that transpired among us, especially between Jack and me.


    After gathering my thoughts following the disclosures of that afternoon, I headed in the direction of my next delivery. Even though I have a delivery boy, there are still instances when I personally bring the flowers that were purchased by customers who lived within a certain kilometer radius and were easily essible to me. I had been doing this voluntarily since I have a car anyway and I wanted to stroll around the city and the nearby viges whenever I wanted to get away from the thoughts that were bothering me.


    A few momentster, I arrived at a residence that was simple but nevertheless stunning. It looked like there was a celebration going on right now because there were so many ornaments and decorations hanging just outside, and it was truly remarkable to see, even for those like myself who were just passing by. In addition to that, there were quite a few vehicles that had been parked.


    I was met by a maid who appeared at the door. ¡°Pleasee in, Ms. Would you like to have some juice while I call the organizer?¡±


    I smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you but I¡¯m good. I just came to deliver those flowers.¡±


    ¡°But it might take a while before the organizeres to check the flowers, Ms. The owners of this house are also too busy at the moment. Please, have a seat first,¡± the maid politely suggested as she offered a seat in the living area. She then excused herself as she left me alone, telling me she would return in a few minutes.


    Left alone, I looked around the house and couldn¡¯t help butment on its architecture and design.


    The simplicity of this house¡¯s design was actually pretty and brilliantly made. It only has a single floor but its interior was anything but congested or suffocating. Rather, it felt spacious, calming, and pleasing to the eyes. There was also a touch of nature that extremely suited my taste. Indoor nts of different kinds surrounded the vicinity along with marbled and tiled floors that looked new and clean. There wasn¡¯t a spot where a shade of white and gray couldn¡¯t be found but it blended well with the number of nts that served as refreshing colors in the almost colorless abode.


    I couldn¡¯t help but get to my feet in order to have a better view of the design and construction of this property. I was walking close to the front door and inspecting the artworks that were hung on the wall when all of a sudden, another maid walked by while pushing a baby stroller.


    I smiled and asked, ¡°Your baby?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, Ms. This baby is the child of the house owners. He¡¯s from abroad so he¡¯s not used to the air here,¡± the maid replied with a forced smile.


    I took a closer look at the baby and noticed a few rashes visible on his skin. As the maid just mentioned, he indeed might have a problem with the air in this country. Worried, I suggested, ¡°I know a pediatrician near this ce. You might want to bring him to that ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, Ms. I will inform my bosses about it right away.¡±


    I smiled as I looked at the innocent baby. ¡°This baby is so cute. Is he pure blood or maybe mixed?¡±


    ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve been told, he is of pure blood and was born here; but, taking care of him is just too difficult. I guess he¡¯s having a hard time adapting to the country¡¯s air. It wakes him up and prevents him from falling back to sleep all through the night, which causes me to lose sleep and gives me these eyebags, ha ha ha,¡± the maid said with an expression that was abination of crying andughing forcibly.


    Just by listening to her chuckle, I could already feel the misery that she was in. I smiled slightly and remarked, ¡°Hmm¡­ Surely he¡¯s adjusting to the new surroundings¡­ What country did you alle from again? Is it Canada?¡± I inquired, making a mental note to bring it up in conversation with the physician I was familiar withter on.


    ¡°No, Ms., it¡¯s New Zend. My Master and Madam came from New Zend.¡±


    The smile disappeared from my face. My breathing stopped and couldn¡¯t help but back away from the stroller and froze slightly. I looked around and before I could ask again, I heard a voice that I thought I would never hear again.


    ¡°Auntie? Auntie Marianne, could it really be you?¡±

 25 – Marianne

    When I turned around, I waspletely taken aback to find Crista standing in front of me. I couldn¡¯t recover from the shock as she rushed up to me and hugged me. ¡°Auntie! I¡¯m so d to see you again.¡±


    She took a step back and gazed at me with eyes that were wide with joy and delight. ¡°I- I had no idea you wereing.¡± I had actually nned to surprise you by visiting you at your apartment. This is such an amazing and wonderful coincidence, auntie!


    I just stood there motionless, my thoughts goingpletely nk for a good second before I took a long breath and turned to look at Crista again. I was going to return her greeting despite the shock and disbelief coursing through my body when another voice cut me off.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    My entire body began to shiver, and it felt to me as though the world hade to a standstill. I took a deep breath and turned around cautiously. It was, of course, none other than Jack.


    His features had grown a bit, with his jaw bing more pointed and his shoulders bing broader and more manly. He was adorned in a neat open-buttoned shirt. His handsome and youthful features remained, particrly those cheeks and lips that I had often touched and kissed in the past.


    Is there a term to describe the sensation you get when you meet a person who, at the same time, seems both unfamiliar and strangely familiar to you? At this very moment, in this specific area, with the distance between us that we had formed, it was how I felt about the man I was staring at.


    I tried not to focus on his face too much, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. There were just way too many changes, but at the same time it appeared like nothing had changed at all. But I thought that if there was one thing that had changed the most about him, it would be his eyes.


    When I looked into those eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but suppress the temptation to speak out loud.


    In the past, whenever these eyes looked at me, they were filled with tenderness and affection. However, at this very moment, they possessed none of those things at all. They were now cold, uninterested, and serious.


    As Jack began to move in my direction, I felt an increasing quickening in the rhythm of my heartbeat. As he drew closer to where I was standing, I nearly felt myself bing weak in my position. Then, as he stood inches away from me, he grinned and hugged me.


    ¡°Hi, mom. Did you miss me?¡± Jack asked as he pressed his face on my neck.


    In a matter of seconds, all the thoughts that had been upying my head began to fade away. I immediately felt myself and my heart softening as soon as I heard Jack¡¯s voice. I sighed. Regardless of the events that transpired, he was and always will be my son. Any previous misunderstandings between us were no longer an issue. When it came to the rtionships inside the family, it was never toote to start over, as the saying goes.


    Now that Jack has a family, he only regards me as his mother. That was all there was to it, and nothing else.


    I was unable to contain my joy, so I gave Jack another hug and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve missed you so much, Aki.¡± And I was speaking the truth. I truly and terribly missed him so badly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I breathed a sigh of relief. After ignoring one another for an entire year, we were able to start talking with one another once more. We might get back to being as close as we were before. This was more than enough for me; I wouldn¡¯t expect anything else.


    The hug from Jack grew tighter around me as I patted him on the head in return. I thought he was just being emotional and maybe wanted to cry because we finally got back together and fixed our broken bond. I even consideredughing and trying to ruffle his hair, but my hands froze up before I could even move or breathe a word.


    Because I was mistaken. Because after a few more seconds, even though Crista and her kid were still there on the side, I heard Jack whisper in my ear.


    ¡°I miss you more than you think I do right now¡­ mom.¡±


    At his words and tone, my heart slowed to a halt.


    It seemed like hours had gone by in only a few seconds. Jack retreated before I could even realize what was happening. Then he gave me a meaningful gaze, which was quickly reced by a simple smile.


    There is no way that I am mistaken. Jack¡¯s voice and tone¡­ That was the kind he would always use whenever we¡­


    Because of the unusual sensation in my body, I hastily bid my goodbyes after giving the flower deliveries over to the organizer. My head was aplete mess and I couldn¡¯t think nor move properly at these sudden and too surprising turn of events. It was just too much.


    Despite the fact that I still had other things to deliver to other customers, I left the shop and went straight home. I quickly called the delivery boy and asked for his assistance before making my dizzy way home and locking myself inside.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jack and the rest of his family have returned. Why though¡­ Why did Jack use such words and why did he tone it down like that?


    I tried to correct myself and forget what had happened between the two of us in the past. I assumed he did the same because I didn¡¯t hear anything about him till they returned to the city.


    My thoughts were immediately halted by an unexpected thought. Jack¡­ Couldn¡¯t Jack have ordered the flowers from the shop himself?


    The thought of it made meugh. That was unlikely to happen. For the past year, Jack hasn¡¯t cared about me. I have not had any kind ofmunication from him at all. Because he was so upset, he refused to speak with me. He couldn¡¯t have suddenly remembered me and expressed an interest in seeing me¡­


    ¡°Marianne, pull yourself together; now is not the time. Please,¡± I whispered to myself as I took several slow, deep breaths in and out of my lungs in an attempt to calm myself down.


    As the events unfolded faster than I could keep up with, I opted to drink wer that night to cope with my mounting anxiety. Since my second daughter Amy wasfortably sleeping in her cradle, I went to the kitchen and hung out there for a while instead of going anywhere else.


    While I was drinking, I became overtaken by the bottle of wine, and all of a sudden, I remembered an event that had urred in the past.


    shback¡­


    I was on top of Jack¡¯s body, his erection buried inside me as we talked normally.


    ¡°What kind of house would you like to live in, mom? I¡¯ll buy you one,¡± he uttered with a low grunt, his hot breath hitting my neck as he left trailing kisses on my softest spots. There were a few empty wine bottles sitting on the side of the bed. We had justpleted drinking while having a conversation, and at this point, we were simply taking pleasure in the time we had to ourselves while being intimately close to one another.


    Jack¡¯s erection seemed to be tickling my lower region, and I enjoyed the sensation it gave me. I couldn¡¯t help but sway my waist as I watched him make his movements more and more subtly. ¡°Hm, anything¡­ Aah, Aki.¡±


    I was taken aback as Jack began to move with such intensity; his robust erection moved in and out of me, but he still managed to mutter, ¡°Ugh, aah, what¡¯s that? Tell me about your dreams. I want to know them more.¡±


    ¡°Aahh, aah, nature. I want our house to have a natural feel,¡± I said as Jack shoved in and out quicker. Arge amount of the sticky liquid that was a mixture of both of our releases flowed out of the delicate ces where we were connected.


    In the blink of an eye, he pulled his cock out as he pushed me onto the bed and moved on top of me. Jack pointed the end of it in the direction of my entrance, but he did not proceed inside. Jack pointed its tip to my entrance but he didn¡¯t enter it.


    ¡°How many floors do you want, and what color would you like them to be?¡± He asked.


    When I looked across at Jack, I couldn¡¯t help but gulp in some air as I watched his erection get bigger and bigger. I wanted him so bad, but I knew I had to answer his question first. My answer, which was a touch too eager, was that one storey was sufficient. ¡°Gray .. minimalist. One floor is enough,¡± came out my little too impatient answer.


    Jack let out a lightheartedugh before he pulled me in, passionately kissing me on the lips with all of his passion and vigor. I tightened my embrace around his neck and gave him an even more passionate kiss in return. Jack massaged my chest while kissing before he opened my legs to insert his extremely hardened cock.


    A satisfied moan came out of our lips as we felt we were connected once more. The room was filled with more groans and grunts as we passionately kissed each other while feeling the overflowing love and affection that we had for each other.


    We had so much sex in one night that the entire bed was drenched, but neither of us cared due to the intensity and satisfaction we were feeling together.


    We knew the excessive warmth and lust we held for each other and had freely dove into the deep well to satisfy each other and ourselves. In and out, fast and brutal, slow and deep. Jack and I almost never stopped making love.


    I was especially so overwhelmed with Jack¡¯s love and affection for me but I knew, from the way he held me close to his heart and looked at me, none of it was close to how truly and deeply he felt towards me.

 26 – Marianne

    I forced myself to forget what had happened and continued to immerse myself in the operations of my flower shop business. I had been receiving quite a number of orders from both new and existing clients, which was not surprising given that the holiday season was drawing near. Fortunately, I haven¡¯t heard anything from Jack or his family since that fateful day, either. It was enough to buy me some time to gather my thoughts and get a grip on the situation.


    It had been only a week since Jack and Crista threw a wee party for their new home. Things between Jack and me have changed dramatically over thest year. Jonah advised me that despite all that had transpired between Jack and I as well as how tense the situation had be, I should still face him with an open heart. Because he was still my son despite everything that had happened and regardless of whether or not we had been fighting with each other.


    No one, not even Jack and I ourselves, has ever been able to fully exin what went down between us. We were the only ones who knew the truth about what happened and the feelings we had at that time. And we¡¯d rather keep things the way they are. At least, t hat was the way I wanted things to be.


    But I wasn¡¯t sure about Jack and his thoughts. And our most recent encounter didn¡¯t help me figure it out either. He had changed, after all¡­ I had no idea what he was thinking when I saw him that day.


    ¡°Your mind is wandering too far, Mars. Would you mind telling me what¡¯s going on?¡± Jonahmented during one of their visits together with her son Gio.


    While I was having a conversation with Jonah, Gio and Amy were now sitting at a table in the flower shop having fun together. I filled her in on what had happened prior to my visit to Jack¡¯s residence.


    ¡°I have no idea, Jonah¡­ Is it possible that Jack despises me?¡± I asked her. She was aware that Jack and I had a misunderstanding on the day he and his wife left for New Zend.


    Jonah took a drink of her coffee and smiled, ¡°Mars, I¡¯ll tell you something. If there is anything about Jack that sets him apart from the other members of his n¡­ It¡¯s the fact that he has a huge, huge, huge space in his heart just for you. I¡¯ve seen it, heard it, and proven it over and over again. You are very important to him, and he cares very much about you.¡± She nced at me and continued to emphasize, ¡°Jack loves you so much, Mars. There is no way that he could possibly hate you.¡±


    Of course I was aware. Jack cared about me¡­ More than anyone could ever know, and more than I could ever hope to understand, myself. Then again, that was back then. I had no idea what kind of feelings he had for me at the time. The way he spoke to me confused me. The tone of his voice¡­ Was it done out of love or hatred? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Your son has such a deep love and admiration for you. Ever since he was a little boy, he has never stopped talking about anyone other than you. When he goes out of town with his friends, he doesn¡¯t even go that far, does he? It¡¯s because he constantly wants to either take you along with him or be in a location where he can still get to you quickly if you need his help. That¡¯s how much he cares about you. Also, I remember when he was in his puberty days, I asked him what he wanted to be. Do you want to know what his answer was?¡± Jonah asked.


    My pulse was racing as I tried to process what Jonah had just said. I waspletely overwhelmed. ¡°What was his response?¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted to be your husband.¡± Jonah grinned and burst into a hearty chuckle.


    ¡°He¡­ He said that? I asked in disbelief.


    Jonah gave a cheerful nod and smile while responding, ¡°Yes, sis.¡± That is why, on that particr day, I confirmed it for myself. Aki is a mama¡¯s boy. Marianne, he has a deep affection for you. So whatever misunderstanding you and he had before he went will also be resolved soon. Moreover, he is now an adult. He can¡¯t stay upset at his dear mother for a long time.¡±


    I gave Jonah a look before letting out a heavy sigh. Maybe she was correct after all. I had been there for Jack throughout his entire life. Even if we didn¡¯t talk about our past, anybody who knew us knew that Jack cared about me. As his mother, I was one of the people he genuinely cared about.


    Could I really start over with Jack as his mother?


    I tried to get my mind off of all the worries that kepting up. I returned my attention to my shop after Jonah had left. I had a couple orderse in, which meant that I had toplete twice as much work as I normally would.


    After a few moments had passed, I was startled to hear the phone abruptly ring. I couldn¡¯t help but bepletely still when I heard the unexpected sound, and it was almost as if I could feel the air leaving my lungs.


    I grabbed up my phone from the table with trembling hands and opened it to see the new message and the sender¡¯s name.


    ¡°Hi, Marianne. The restaurant that I have been telling you about for the past several times is now taking reservations. I can make a reservation right now, and you can bring Amy with you if you want. Please let me know if you¡¯re avable.¡± ¨C Ryan


    I exhaled a big, nervous breath as I read the message. What in the world was I thinking? It was just Ryan.


    I stared at the screen, trying topose my thoughts before reading his message again.


    Soon, I typed my reply and sent it to Ryan. I epted to Ryan¡¯s request because I didn¡¯t have anything else to do afterwards anyway. Ryan has been there for me the entire time while Jack has been gone and has been doing everything he can to make me happy. Honestly, I¡¯m grateful for everything he¡¯s done for me and my family. There are also instances when I find myself thinking that both my responsibilities and life in general would be simpler if I were with Ryan. However, I wasn¡¯t the kind to rush into things, especially when it came to potential romantic partnerships and particrly when I was already aware of how I felt about the other person.


    I decided not to bring Amy with me and instead asked Violet, the 18-year-old girl who lives next door and had been watching over Amy anytime I needed to get out of the house for a few hours or so. She had proposed it herself a few months ago, iming that she had been attempting to work and earn money to help pay for her tuition. As a matter of fact, she was a nice child who had assisted me on numerous previous asions; so, when I left Amy in her care, I naturally felt at ease.


    It was about six o¡¯clock in the evening when I arrived at a restaurant mentioned by Ryan.


    Chandeliers hang from the ceilings, and vibrant and stylish ornaments decorate the space, intermingling with the perfect ambience provided by jazz music ying in the background. It exuded the elegant and romantic vibe that was very fitting for the red dress that I selected for the evening, which made me feel both delighted and relieved on the inside. It had been a long time since I had gone on a dinner date and enjoyed the night like this again, so I made the decision to prepare myself well for this asion and did the best I could to appear beautiful. To my relief, the decisions I had taken turned out to be the best ones for tonight.


    As soon as he spotted me, Ryan¡¯s face lit up. He took me to the table and exined that he had reserved it a couple of hours previously by calling the restaurant. When he suddenly grabbed something from behind him, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little taken aback; it turned out to be a bouquet of red roses.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t need it because you¡¯re surrounded by flowers every day, but tonight is a special asion. I just wanted to tell you that you look absolutely stunning today, Marianne,¡± Ryan said this to me with a smile, his eyes twinkling especially brightly as he looked at me from head to toe.


    What he said made me chuckle, but it also made me feel slightly embarrassed. I cautiously took the bouquet into my hands and gazed at it, noticing how the red velvety petals of the flowers stood out to my eyes. These flowers have a sense of vibrancy and luxury about them. I gave Ryan a quick look over before beaming at him and said, ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    The server came a few momentster and offered us a variety of starters, after which he brought the main course. In addition to that, they served us red wine, which was one of my favorites.


    As we carried on with our conversation, Ryan and I raised our sses and I continued to drink the wine. My anxiousness gradually dissipated, and I was able to takeplete pleasure in the chats we were having. There were a few jokes that were spoken here and there, and I noticed that myughter was bing more and more real as the conversation continued. There were times when I had to stifle my ownughter in order to avoid disturbing the people at the table next to me.


    This evening was going really well with Ryan, and I couldn¡¯t be more thankful for the decision that I made. It was a good idea to spend a bit more time with him.


    But just as I was about to think that, I was proven wrong yet again¡­N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± came a voice from behind me.


    At the sound of that voice, my heart sank. As I gently turned around to face the source of the sound, it was as if I were experiencing d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡°Crista¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Auntie is here as well! It truly is a small world! ¡± Crista yelled in ecstasy as she rushed to give me a hug and cut me off before I could even continue to speak.


    I took a deep breath in as I briefly looked at Crista, and then, very slowly, my eyes moved to the figure that was standing behind her.


    As I had expected, Aki was there, standing silently with no expression on his face. Yet, when his eyes went to greet mine, they seemed to gleam. With an emotion, whether it was hate or love, whether it was disappointment or excitement ¨C that I failed to grasp.

 27 – Marianne

    ¡°O-Oh, you¡¯re here as well¡­¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, auntie. This came as such a surprise to me. Umm,¡± Crista grinned at me and abruptly nced at Ryan with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Oh, right. This is Ryan Gonzales, he is a good friend of mine. Ryan, this is Crista, she is Aki¡¯s wife,¡± I introduced them to each other. Both Ryan and Crista smiled and gave each other a friendly handshake.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I didn¡¯t know auntie has a very good-looking guy friend¡­¡± Crista remarked and praised.


    Ryan let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Thanks for thepliment. But I thinkpared to Jack, my genes are nothing.¡±


    Both of them, which included me soon, giggled at their silly jokes. Trying to appear as natural as possible and being the oldest of us four, I then invited Jack and Crista to join us at our table. Immediately upon hearing my offer, Crista¡¯s face lit up, which brought a smile to my face in response. Perhaps, I began to consider inside my head, Crista and I could get along too¡­


    We did not wait long before cing a fresh order for our meals and desserts. While we were eating, we got to talking to each other.


    To my amazement, Crista said, ¡°So, mister Ryan, I suppose you don¡¯t only think of Mom as a friend.¡± I told her that since she was already a member of the family, she should stop referring to me as her ¡°auntie¡± and instead start referring to me as her ¡°mom¡± instead.


    Crista¡¯s words made me blush, and I feltpelled to look away. I was caught off guard when Crista brought up that subject out of the blue. In addition to that, it wasn¡¯t as if Ryan and I had anything going on between us at the time. Despite the genuine intentions and feelings he had for me, I was still unable to feel the warmth andfort I was looking for every time I contemted saying ¡°yes¡± to him. In other words, I felt it was not the correct time for such things to happen. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t what my heart actually desired at this very moment.


    Ryan looked at me with a gentle smile on his face by my side. The care and appreciation that he had for me were particrly evident in the sparkle that lit up his eyes. ¡°Crista, I must say that you are absolutely correct in that regard. In point of fact, up until this very moment, I have not yet received a response from Marianne.¡±


    What I heard almost made my eyes widen. Ryan and Crista appear to be getting along well and like putting me in the spotlight. But, isn¡¯t it better to keep these kinds of topics private?


    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re so lovely and nice! I really hope that everything works out well between the two of you. Honestly, you two look good together!¡± Crista made a cheerfulment and appeared to be pleased about Ryan and I. She also started making suggestions for ces we could go on our uing dates, as well as advising me on the best salons and boutiques I could visit with her whenever I would see Ryan.


    After a few moments, I got up and excused myself to use the restroom. I didn¡¯t feel really at ease with the way things were going at our table. My heart couldn¡¯t keep up with the suddenness and speed of it all. Throughout the entire time that Crista was speaking, I managed to keep my smile on while at the same time suppressing the nauseous sensation that was building up inside of me.


    As soon as I entered the restroom, I closed the door and locked it, and then I let out a breath that I had been holding for a while.


    My eyes moved across the mirror that was hanging on the wall. It dawned on me how pale I had be as I looked at myself in the mirror. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh once more.


    Jack and Crista show up at the same restaurant at the same time¡­ Aki¡¯s cold stare and silence¡­ Comments made by Crista and Ryan with regard to the current state of my rtionship with Ryan¡­ All of these began to make my heart anxious for some reason.


    I focused on my reflection in the mirror and breathed deeply. I had to make some adjustments to avoid making the situation awkward. I needed to be normal and looked fine and happy in front of them. All of them. I could do it. I knew I could.


    After saying my internal monologues in an attempt to calm my nerves down, I washed my hands and went out of the bathroom. But I wasn¡¯t even able to take two steps when suddenly, something pulled me to the side.


    Or someone.


    As soon as I recognized who had grabbed me, my eyes grew wide and my heart started to race. My mind becamepletely nk and it felt as though it had shut down as he continued to take me out of the restaurant through the fire exit.


    He then shut the door of the fire exit and immediately shoved me against the wall. Looking like a ferocious tiger who had been starving for a long time, he ced his hands on the wall next to my face, trapping me in between.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Jack questioned me with a gaze devoid of any trace of emotion or reason. He seemed like he was about to blow up right there and then as he red furiously at me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked in a shaky tone, unsure of what he was trying to ask me.


    ¡°It sounds like things are progressing nicely between the two of you and Ryan¡­ So, is that really the case? You¡¯re going to ept him?¡± Jack spoke up.


    Close enough to touch, I could feel his breath across my skin. It didn¡¯t take long for me to figure out that Jack was upset. More than being angry, he was in pain.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Quickly enough upon the realization, came my direct and honest response. ¡°No.¡±


    Jack gradually pulled his hands away from my side in reaction to my response. He gazed deeply into my eyes as he scoured the words I had just uttered, hoping to find some indication of truth in them.


    ¡°Aki¡­¡± I softly called out his name, hoping that the rage he was feeling inside his heart would dissipate as I did so.


    For a long period, Jack was silent and did not respond. He took a few long, deep breaths, but for some reason, he still appeared to be ufortable. Then, after taking his time and appearing to be in a great deal of bewilderment on his face, he slowly raised one hand and gently touched my right cheek.


    Upon being suddenly touched, I felt a sharp pain in my chest, which was apanied by a loud throbbing sound. However, Jack did not take his gaze off of me at any point. He appeared to be a beast that was thirsty and restraining himself at the same time as he looked at me from head to toe.


    Jack¡¯s fingers caressed my cheek all the way down to my neck, causing me to feel a weird and familiar sensation in my body at the same time.


    ¡°You look so beautiful tonight. You don¡¯t even realize that, do you?¡± Jack uttered in a hoarse and low tone. I could tell he was holding back a lot by the way he was breathing heavily and his tone of voice. He looked at me as though he wanted to say something more, but all he could do was stare at me.


    The thought caused my cheeks and neck to flush red as I felt a sensation that was all too familiar. As my thoughts and emotions began to struggle with one another, I nervously bit the lower part of my lip. No. This cannot be. This was not right. I¡¯m not supposed to be feeling this way. Not any longer, not when Jack already had a fresh start with a new family¡­


    Jack moved in closer, until we were only a few inches away. My heart was pounding more and more swiftly, and I had the feeling that it was about to burst right out of my chest due to the intensity and the volume of the sound.


    ¡°Aki¡­¡± I mumbled his name quietly to him in between quivering gasps. I knew I had to push him away from me. No matter what, something like this could never happen between us¡­


    However, Jack continued to stare directly into my eyes. And there I discovered that the serious pair of eyes I had seen in their residence before had vanished. The only thing that looked back at me was a pair of eyes that were brimming with need, longing, and an undeniably boundless amount of affection.

 28 – Marianne

    As I gazed into those eyes, my body melted. Seeing him like this made me feel like I¡¯d gone back in time. However, I was well aware that it was foolish of me to wish and imagine that this was the case.


    I was aware that Jack now had a wife and a child. I could tell he was happy being with his family. And because of that, it was impossible for us to ever be together again. It gave us a stronger reason to not touch, kiss, or hold each other as much as we did back then.


    In spite of this, I was still unable to manage my own emotions well enough.


    Jack closed the gap between us and brought our lips together. As I closed my eyes and felt my makeup gradually bing smudged and damaged, he pulled me closer to him and made our kiss more passionate.


    I didn¡¯t push him, I didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, I shifted the angle we were facing one another, which offered him better ess to a more powerful and satisfying kiss. Whenever Jack rubbed his lips against mine, I could sense his excitement. Our bodies strained to touch, as if we couldn¡¯t befortable if there was any distance left between us.


    Jack nibbled the inside of my lip, which caused me to open my mouth. In an instant, Jack dipped his tongue inside my mouth and found my tongue. Our tongues danced together, trading vors and tasting each other¡¯s sensitive parts as if there were no tomorrow.


    Jack pulled me in closer, his lips never leaving mine as he did so. Maybe all we needed to do now was swallow each other¡¯s lips. Soon, we had to part our lips to breathe.


    Jack looked directly into my eyes. They were full of different emotions, and so were mine. I know that whatever Jack is feeling right now is the same as what I¡¯m feeling.


    As quickly as it had happened the first time, Jack¡¯s lips were back on mine. This time, he drew me closer to him till my body felt the heat, along with the burning desire to feel another sensation that I knew I could only feel from him.


    Jack¡¯s hand made its way between my thighs in a careful and slow movement. I whimpered in response to the gentle rubbing of his fingers on the inside part of my thighs. As Jack drew me even closer to his body, he continued to lean in and kiss me as if he had no intention of ever letting go or stopping what he was doing, showing no sign of wanting to leave.


    Soon after, he leaned his head against mine. The intensity and warmth of his touch conveyed to me exactly what he wanted to take ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce¡­¡± he murmured faintly, his breath strained as he took a fewrge and slow gulps.


    Before I even had a chance to respond, Jack had already dragged me to the parking lot and shoved me inside his vehicle. He even kissed me a second time before he turned the car around and sped off.


    We arrived at the condominium in a sh, and immediately began kissing as we were in the elevator. I tried to stop Jack, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. He never stopped kissing and embracing me.


    I stopped asking whose condo apartment it was and simply continued to respond to Jack¡¯s passionate and gushing affection until we entered the property. My thoughts were far too consumed with him, and only him. I was so focused on the sensation of being held so closely by him that I could hardly think of anything else.


    It was as if we were about to fall to the ground as our kisses became more aggressive and fierce. Jack¡¯s level of excitement and anticipation was through the roof.


    ¡°Aah,¡± I moaned as I tried to make sense of the intense feelings that were flooding my head and body. Afraid that I might fall, I locked my legs around his waist as Jack savagely licked my lips.


    After a few moments, Jack started moving and walking while carrying me till we arrived at a room with a bed in it.


    Jack pushed me down, and his lips soonnded on mine as his fingers began to remove our clothing. Jack then began to remove our garments. He made no attempt to pull away from us and did not even allow us a moment to separate. Because of the excessive kissing, my mouth began to feel swollen and numb, and I could feel him gnawing on my lips and sucking on my tongue. His lips never left mine, and he continued to gnaw on my lips and sucking on my tongue.


    But at this point in time, I could not give a damn about that anymore.


    We didn¡¯t speak, but it appeared that we were already familiar with one another¡¯s bodynguage. Within a short amount of time, we were both unclothed and lying in bed.


    At that same instant, it appeared as though everything around us had stopped and the surrounding silence had taken over. At that time, there was no one else in the world but us. All we had was just the two of us.


    Jack¡¯s lips made their way gently down my body until they finally reached my neck. While he was kissing my sensitive spots, his hand moved and opened up both of my thighs.


    His mouth continued to move lower and lower on me, kissing my corbone, chest, and finally my waist. He left trails of his hot kisses in every area of my body that he could reach. I let out a gasp and closed my eyes as I began to shake uncontrobly as he continued to provide me with exhrating feelings.


    Soon after, Jack made his way down to my lower half. He parted my legs and peered at my already drenched entrance with eyes that were zing with passion and electrifying lust.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The next thing I knew, he had his tongue out and was softly licking my femininity. I groaned in response to what he did. Jack licked me more vigorously and then inserted his tongue deeper and deeper inside me. The overwhelming sensations in my body were almost enough to make me lose control of myself.


    Slowly, Jack turned his tongue and then sucked on my clitoris. My mouth made a loud moan as I reflexively clenched my palm and tightened its grip on the sheets underneath me.


    Soon enough, I was holding Jack¡¯s head and even guiding him, particrly toward eating my private region. The unusual sensation caused me to bite the lower part of my lip, and when he did what came next, I almost let out a loud curse. It appeared as though Jack was still not content, as he even inserted two of his fingers and ate me while simultaneously licking and sucking the front with his tongue.


    ¡°Aahh, w-wait¡­!¡± Those were thest words I managed to get out before I started shaking uncontrobly and letting my release out.


    As I struggled to catch my breath, I shut my eyes. I would have spoken again if not for the sudden strange yet familiar sensation I felt. Jack didn¡¯t appear to be nning on letting me take a break because as soon as I looked down, I saw him already positioning hispletely erect and stiffened cock in front of my entrance.


    I realized how thick and hard his manhood was. Even if it hadn¡¯t been touched, it appeared to be on the verge of exploding. Another kiss on the lips came from Jack. His lips had mepletely absorbed, and I only noticed it when I felt his cock prate me in a careful yet urgent manner.


    As I held back the groans in my throat caused by the pain and the unfamiliar yet somehow familiar sensation, I hugged Jack. Jack pushed further, burying his weapon inside of me as deeply as he could. We couldn¡¯t help but let out a contented groan and sigh.


    The two of us were once again one.


    Jack held both sides of my waist, and he started putting more force and strength into his movements. Every thrust that he made gave me an additional form of pleasure, and I could feel my body arching slightly whenever he moved even deeper into my body and continuously hit my weak spots. Both of us let out sharp gasps in response to the feeling, and our groans seemed to reach the heavens before we found ourselves face to face with one another and came together.


    We continued on without pausing and began yet another round, just like we had done in the past. I tried to sit on Jack¡¯s cock, but he quickly seized control of the situation, grabbing me and moving himself so that he could bury himself farther inside of me. Jack grabbed my ass and savagely mmed in and out of me, gripping me tightly.


    As Jack¡¯s cock continued to move in and out of me, our lips connected again. Soon enough, I was able to make out Jack¡¯s trembling breath as he approached me and poured his liquid into me. I was utterly out of control and had no idea what action to take next. I was too absorbed at the moment to notice or care about anything else.


    Jack gripped my shaky breasts as he made love to me. He then inserted his weapon from behind inside me while still holding it. In this position, I could feel his cock deeply buried in my pussy, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed while also being stimted at the same time.


    ¡°Aahh, ahh, ahh,¡± I moaned aloud at the utter pleasure I was receiving rushing through my cells and blood. Everything felt out of control, as if my body and mind already had their own brains and would no longer listen to me.


    I could tell Jack had the same emotions and thoughts that I was having. ¡°I missed you,¡± he moaned in my ear over and over again in a low, strained, and raspy voice. He would take me in for another long and passionate kiss while saying those words and holding me tighter as he slid deeper and deeper till he almost reached my womb.


    My gaze was almost riveted on the overpowering sensation that appeared to electrify my entire body, and anytime an ounce of reason identally touched me, Jack would push it away with a kiss ¨C his kiss that expressed all of his affection for me.


    In the end, Jack and I did it more than we had ever done before, and even after realizing it, we didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping.


    Our phones continued to ring multiple times, but none of us took the time to pick them up.

 29 – Jack

    For the first time in a long time, when I woke up, my mind felt clear and revitalized. When I thought back on all that took ce the previous evening, I instantly sat up and looked at the space next to me. As soon as I realized it, my face sank, and my heart stopped beating.


    That space on the bed was empty. There was no sign of Mom.


    My veins were suddenly flooded with a chilling iciness that I couldn¡¯t deny. As I forced myself to get from the bed and walk away from it, I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how I was feeling. Mom was supposed to be there, but she wasn¡¯t.


    Had I just been dreaming about everything again? How many times had I dreamed of being with mom? Since I left the country to pursue that project, she had never left my thoughts when I went to bed at night, and she continued to do so even when we had stopped talking. My thoughts kept returning to her as if she were the only person in the world. All day and all night¡­


    It had been her and no one else.


    It was beyond my control. No matter how hard I tried to ignore the thought or pretend it wasn¡¯t there, I was unable to continue denying the truth. And even after I had returned, she remained the person whose thoughts I couldn¡¯t stop returning to. Every damn time.


    Nevertheless, I hated her.


    She never asked me what it was that I truly desired to do. All she wanted to do was what she believed to be right. She didn¡¯t even ask me to consider how I would feel, where I would be truly happy, and where I would be at ease living.


    Sighing, I headed to the restroom in my apartment unit with disappointment in myself for allowing myself to ¡°feel¡± for the first time in months. I had only recently purchased this t, and the more I thought about the privacy I want, the more I became convinced that this idea was, in fact, the perfect idea after all.


    My gaze traveled from the dining area to the kitchen beforending on the front door. Suddenly, I was startled by what I saw there. Behind the door was a piece of paper. After a brief nce, I realized it was my mother¡¯s handwriting, and my heart started racing.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t wake you up. There¡¯s no food in your fridge, Aki. Aki, your refrigerator does not contain any food items. Take a break from your work and visit me at home if you¡¯d like. I will cook your favorite food.¡±


    Almost immediately, a joyful feeling spread throughout my entire body. Mom was inviting me toe eat with her. The way that she looked at me when we first met is one of the reasons why I haven¡¯t been able to go see her yet, even though I really want to. It seemed as though she didn¡¯t want to talk to me or even look at me at all. It retched my soul. Every time she looked at me that way, I felt ufortable and rejected.


    However, given what happened between us over the course of the previous night, I will not pass up this chance. Mom still loves me. And she has no idea how much I love her in return.


    While I was in the shower, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what had happened between us the night before. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. I was so caught up in it that my manhood was already standing in excitement as I imagined how delightful it had been for the both of us.


    I inserted my manhood inside her a few times and even shot it multiple times while it was still inside of her. The groans of Mom¡­ Her lovely screams ring out as I prate her with force and depth¡­ Her face every time she came, her lips quivering as she called me and begged for more from me¡­


    Ah, f*ck¡­


    I didn¡¯t realize that I had already thought too much. My lower region became tense whenever I thought about my mother¡¯s low moans, and I tried to fight it off but felt helpless even more.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Words failed me once more. In the end, I had to quickly ¡®fix¡¯ my issue and left the bathroom in aplicated mood.


    God, I really miss my mom. Even now, I¡¯m itching to re-connect with her. I need to talk to her and spend time with her as soon as possible. I feel like I would die if I won¡¯t¡­


    I got ready in a hurry and exited my unit as soon as I could. As soon as I opened the door of my car, my phone started ringing.


    68 missed calls from Crista


    I thought about it for a second, but in the end, I decided to turn off my phone once more. Even before it faded away, the screen disyed the name of another person. It was a message from Mom.


    I did not waste any time and opened it straight away. She was inviting me toe to her house. When I finished reading it, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I hastily put my phone down and started the engine to drive to the old condo that my mother and I shared before.


    I didn¡¯t even think to turn off my phone thinking mom might message again and I wouldn¡¯t be able to read it right away. I started off by going to a restaurant I knew and liked and buying breakfast for both my mom and myself. In addition, I went out and bought a cake, as well as some baby food for our child, whom I have not yet had the opportunity to meet.


    Amy¡­ What does baby Amy look like? She is one year old by now. I wonder if she can already recognize people¡¯s faces? Imagining how she would look and how it would feel to carry her had already made me giddy with anticipation. God, I want to see them both so badly.


    When I got to the condo, I had the familiar sensation of inhaling the scent that had visited me for many nights. When I walked into the living room, the first thing that struck my attention was the crib that was off to the side. Almost instantly, I found myself smiling at the sight. I dropped the items onto the counter and walked up to the infant who was looking so cute while she was tucked in her crib.


    ¡°Amy?¡± When I firstid eyes on her, I felt such overwhelming joy that I thought my heart could burst. It was impossible not to adore her. Her cheeks and arms were fat, and when she looked back at me, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was just me, or if she actually had a sparkle in her eyes. The image almost caused my heart to stop beating entirely. She was just too adorable for words.


    ¡°Aki?¡±


    As soon as I looked back, I saw mom standing there.


    ¡°Is this Amy, Mom?¡± I asked, unable to conceal the grin that was stered across my face.


    Mom beamed as she reached into the crib and pulled little Amy out. ¡°Yes, she looks like you. It¡¯s the female version for you. Isn¡¯t that right, Amy? Are you excited that your big brother hase to see you?¡±


    I was taken aback and instantly nced across at my mother. ¡°What? Big brother?¡±


    ¡°Aki, I just made some of your favorite meals. I¡¯d like it if you stayed for the rest of the lunch. But Crista called a little while ago, and she reminded me that you had something nned for today, so you should also make it quick or else you¡¯ll bete.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± I asked my mother with a frown. Why was mom acting in this way and what was she talking about? I¡¯m not merely ¡°the older brother¡± of Amy. I am her father, and mom was well aware of that fact.


    ¡°Why? You need to eat and then go back home,¡± Mom stated once more, which only managed to further break my heart.


    After putting Amy back in the crib, she went into the kitchen to get some food. Almost instantly, I was able to catch up to her and hold her, turning her around to face me. I¡¯m not going to let this happen to us.


    ¡°I¡¯m Amy¡¯s dad, mom,¡± I say with a lot of truth, my voice hard and steady as Mom¡¯s was. I made sure to emphasize each word, in case she forgot the truth itself. ¡°I¡¯m Amy¡¯s father. You know that.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mom, however, managed to surprise me even more. She looked away and seemingly trying to stifle her own emotions as she looked back at me once more. ¡°Aki, she is your younger sister. And that is all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°What? No, that¡¯s¡­¡± I tried to control my emotions and let out a shaky breath. ¡°You know that¡¯s not the truth, mom. How can you say this? Last night¨C¡±


    Without even giving me the chance to continue my sentence, my mother retorted, ¡°Last night was nothing, Aki. We, we were just tired¡­ and a little confused¡­ But it¡¯s nothing. It meant nothing.¡±


    The moment Mom turned her back on me, I found myself reliving all of the same feelings that I had back in that time all over again. The only difference is that the woman who was facing me and speaking to me now had a more stubborn expression on her face while she was doing so.


    Once more, I could sense that my mother was making an effort to put distance between us. A terrible wall that she had always tried to use to separate us, always pushing me away, farther and farther until I was left with a pool of doubts questioning my own damn feelings for her and taking them so lightly as if they were nothing but a jumble of useless traps¡­


    A helpless scoff came out of my lips before I realized it. I looked up, my eyes falling onto mom.


    I¡¯m not going to let it happen. Not again.


    Not this time when I finally saw her and knew how it felt to be with her again.

 30 – Jack

    ¡°No. You like that too, Mom,¡± I said with a firm look and tone. This was it. I won¡¯t let her take over and control the distance between us however she wanted.


    The reality had to be shown to her ¨C that there was more to her and me than she had initially imagined and wanted to believe.


    ¡°Aki, that¡¯s enough,¡± Mom insisted yet again. ¡°Look, all I can tell is that you¡¯re confused, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, mom, I¡¯m not confused! And I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t either. We both know we wanted what happened.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a pathetic sigh. I was at a loss to understand what was going through mom¡¯s head. After giving her a fleeting nce, I understood that my tolerance for her had reached its limit. I was no longer able to exert any control over myself. I quickly grabbed mom, kissed her on the lips, and gave her a tight embrace. Mom fought and pushed me away, but her defenses were too thin and feeble to keep me away from her. After a split second of resistance, she finally caved in and kissed me back.


    The ferocious kisses slowed down and became more tender. What began as an expression of rage eventually evolved into a meaningful action.


    I could feel my mom¡¯s affection for me. This forbidden kiss, along with every caress and every touch from her, let me know that she desired it just as much as I did. She simply was unable to express these feelings to me in a direct manner for some unknown reason.


    Suddenly, my phone rang in my pocket, causing my mother to stumble. As soon as she heard it, she tried to push me away. But I didn¡¯t give up; instead, I let my mouth to continue devouring her lips all the way down to her neck, which looked far too sweet and tender for me to resist tasting.


    ¡°Ahh, Aki, phone¡­¡± Mom moaned seductively while I was enjoying a kiss on the back of her neck. My hand moved slowly toward one of her breasts and stroked it softly.


    I did not answer my phone and instead kissed the woman I loved more passionately. My lips returned to hers, and as our tongues yed and our bodies rubbed against one another, I felt a tremendous amount of heat spread throughout my entire body. My veins rushed with want and love, and I weed them both willingly and eagerly. Everything that I was and everything that I had was for the person who stood in front of me at that moment.


    ¡°Mhmm, Aki,¡± mom murmured as she pushed me harder and harder till I finally pulled away.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    We nced at one other, chasing our breaths, before a soft whisper came from mom¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Go and answer it,¡± mom said, her gaze retreating slightly.


    Out of sheer frustration, I pulled my phone from my pocket. As I stared at the message that appeared on my phone screen, I couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    ¡°Go home, Aki,¡± Mom said initially. She hurriedly walked away and went into the restroom, where she shut the door behind her and locked herself in before I even had a chance to say anything.


    After taking a few long breaths, I lowered my voice and spoke through the crack in the door, ¡°I¡¯ll be back, mom. I¨CI love you¡­¡± My entire body was filled with uncertainty, but the phone I had in my pocket rang one more time, and I was eventuallypelled to leave.


    The entire time that I was driving home, I couldn¡¯t help but think of my mom and our child. Regardless of the events that transpired, they were still my family. Mom however continued to push me away. Was she trying to tell me that she could handle everything by herself once more? That she and our baby could survive and live well without needing me?


    I finally made it to the house that Crista and I had purchased before heading back to the country. People thought it had been bought by her parents but in truth, I was the one who had bought had acquired the lot and tried to build it based on what I wanted.


    The housekeepers who I recalled Crista¡¯s parents having recruited around a month before Yohan was born came running up to me as soon as I parked my car to the side and walked in the door.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sir, Madam Crista is in the bedroom,¡± one of the maids said.


    Immediately, I hurried to the bedroom that Crista and I shared. I arrived at the said room, only to find her on the edge of the bed. It appeared as though she had been there for a considerable amount of time, probably waiting for me to arrive. I heaved a sigh and turned to look in the opposite direction before going inside.


    After bing aware of my presence, Crista got to her feet and hurriedly approached me.


    ¡°Jack? Where have you been? Why weren¡¯t you picking up when I called you? L-Last night, we were doing fine but you just left, and I have no idea where you went or what happened to you. At first, I was concerned and wanted to look for you but then M-Mama vanished as well,¡± Crista continued speaking without pausing for a while. The worry and fear in her eyes could not be denied. She looked as if she would faint the next second while facing me.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± I said.


    Suddenly, Crista came over to me and gave me a strong embrace. ¡°Jack, tell me that you¡¯re just hanging out with your mom. Please, Jack. Be honest and tell me¡­ You didn¡¯t go anywhere or see anyone else, right? You were only with your mom, right?¡±


    I gave her a quick nce over my shoulder before sighing and turning my attention back to her. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve spent the whole night with my mom,¡± I admitted.

 31 – Jack

    The worry in Crista¡¯s eyes seemed to have vanished in an instant as she heard my response.


    ¡°Oh, thank the good god. After a long period of time apart, I¡¯m sure your mother and you are catching up on old times. However, the next time you do this, you need to inform me about it first, okay? So that I won¡¯t stress myself and think too much wondering where you are,¡± she spoke quietly, her eyes on the verge of welling up with tears.


    Crista¡¯s hands were wrapped around my body, but I quickly removed them and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to take a shower first before my meeting.¡±


    Crista jogged my memory and said, ¡°Jack, you don¡¯t have any work today.¡±


    ¡°Alvin and I have a scheduled meeting today,¡± I told her simply before turning around and walking into my wardrobe. I halted and looked to the side for a moment before leaving. ¡°Also, please don¡¯t say anything that isn¡¯t true to my mom again.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother waiting for Crista to respond and instead continued on my way to the closet in my room. It should go without saying that Crista and I did not have anything nned for today. When she called mom to tell her that we had a n for today, Ipletely understood what she was saying, but I quickly realized that it was simply just her trying to get me to go home.


    Even just thinking about that made me more irritated than I already was.


    As I entered the restroom, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a frustrated and unhappy sigh. Because hell, I¡¯ve started missing my mom all over again. I desperately want to see her, touch her, and be with her.


    More and more, I felt like I was being pushed back to the period when life was only about the two of us. God, I want her to understand how I truly feel about her. I want her to acknowledge who I am and to take me back as I was before.


    Is that too much to ask after all?


    I had nned to get together with my buddies from high school so I headed to our meeting ce, a pub somewhere in the city, as soon as I could. There were several of my closest friends who had apanied me on previous vacations outside of town. As soon as I saw Isaac and Brandon, I smiled and gave each of them a cordial salute as well as a couple of fist bumps. ¡°Been so long.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the life of a married man treating you, Jack?¡± The conversation started off with Isaac teasing me.


    We continued to drink despite the fact that the sun was shining and the temperature was rising outside the pub. I didn¡¯t respond to the question and instead merely shrugged my shoulders.


    As more of our pals arrived and gathered together, the jeering andughing became increasingly boisterous.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, man? Not happy, are you?¡± Alvin asked. He was my closest friend among all of them. As always, he could sense whether I felt well or not at the time.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me it¡¯s a shotgun wedding, are you?¡± Isaac chimed in one more time.


    I let out a sigh and cocked my head before saying, ¡°Guessed it right the first time.¡± As soon as the taunting died down, I started telling everyone about what went down between Crista and me and how it had been since then.


    Theyughed and shook their heads in a way that suggested they felt terrible about what had happened to me. Even I, in all honesty, had the same reaction.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Brad? Did you fix it with Ofelia?¡± Isaac asked next.


    The smile that had been stered on Brandon¡¯s face vanished just as quickly as it had appeared, and his expression quickly became serious and dark. ¡°No, we split up. Chloe, that whore, is entirely at me for everything that has transpired here. Hell, her child isn¡¯t mine. Because of her, my engagement with Ofelia was ruined. Ofelia left me¡­ Chloe is the reason she left me. Shepletely messed up everything!¡± As he yelled his remarks, the aggravation and sadness that he felt could be seen in his eyes. After some time had passed, he broke down in tears as he recounted what had taken ce. ¡°Ah¡­ It fucking feels like hell¡­ Ofelia¡­ Please do not leave¡­ Please¡­ I¡¯m making an effort¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Please forgive me for everything I¡¯ve done.¡±


    As I witnessed him break down in front of us with Isaac attempting to get him to sober up but failing miserably, I suddenly thought of the tale I heard from Brandon. Apparently, Brandon¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Chloe, showed up at his and his fiancee¡¯s engagement party and said that Brad was the father of the baby she was carrying. He believes this to be true. Only to discover a few weekster that he was not, in fact, the father of the child she was expecting. Because of it, Brandon and Ofelia¡¯s marriage did not continue, and after Ofelia¡¯s family learned that Brandon had cheated on her, Ofelia¡¯s family did not want the marriage to continue any longer.


    I drew a deep breath and sipped from my ss. As I turned the ss around in my fingers, the thought of the same scenario kept popping into my head.


    What if Crista¡¯s baby isn¡¯t my child?


    Mom and Amy came flooding back to mind. The moment I saw Amy, I noticed a striking simrity between myself and her, particrly in my early years. Even mom remarked on how simr she seemed to a female version of myself. It was far too soon to make any assumptions, but I couldn¡¯t find any simrities between myself and Yohan.


    I was lost in thoughts for so long that I failed to see that I had already taken out my phone and started texting Mom¡¯s number. I told her that I was going to go where she was.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see her and our baby again.

 32 – Jack

    The following day, as I had mentioned in that text message, I hurriedly went over to mom and Amy¡¯s home.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to get to mom¡¯s old condo, but when I stepped inside to find her, I was taken aback to discover that she wasn¡¯t there. To my astonishment, nobody else was present other than little Amy and her babysitter, Violet, who lives next door. When I inquired about my mother¡¯s whereabouts, Violet informed me that she had already left to open her flower shop. That shop was only about ten to fifteen minutes away by car, as mom had previously stated that she didn¡¯t want to leave Amy alone for an extended period of time.


    My focus shifted to Amy instead, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of joy whenever I caught sight of her rosy cheeks or one of her endearing grins.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Violet suddenly opened. She was seventeen years old, ording to what I heard, and was attempting to save for her tuition fees, so she took the part-time work as Amy¡¯s babysitter while mom was away.


    My heart sang as I lowered Amy gently back into her crib, and herughs filled the room as she pped her tiny hands and smiled at me. I gave out a sigh of contentment and promptly turned to Violet, saying, ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    She looked at me with a nk expression and then asked me straight out, without batting an eye, ¡°Are you Amy¡¯s father?¡±


    I was taken aback by what I heard, and my heart stopped. I was too surprised since, in the back of my mind, I could dimly recall that I mentioned I was looking for ¡°mom¡± earlier. But then there¡¯s this girl¡­


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve met other people just like you. Like they were with their third cousins, adopted siblings, or parents¡­¡± She said with a careless shrug.


    My entire being was filled to the brim with astonishment and shock. What had just been spoken by this youngdy, Violet, left mepletely dumbfounded. I took a deep breath and tried to hold back the question, but in the end couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°Don¡¯t ¨C Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡±


    Violet had a pair of eyes that gave off the perpetual impression of being unconcerned and uninterested in whatever was going on. They weren¡¯t lifeless, but they gave off the impression that they preferred not to care more than they had to. This time, though, those eyes looked at me seriously as she spoke. ¡°There is no such thing as right or wrong when ites to love. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is public or private, ugly or beautiful in the sight of others, in the end, no one can decide a person¡¯s destiny when ites to love. After all, it¡¯s not up to others to decide where you¡¯ll be happiest¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Even you do not get to decide who it is that you love. Love chooses you. That makes life unfair, but at the same time, it makes it fair for all of us. We are all on the same ying field here. That is, who has the right to judge someone and say they know what love and happiness mean for the other? Only you know it, right? What kind of rtionship you want and have¡­ it is entirely up to you and not on how other people want it to be.¡±


    I was unable to speak and allowed the silence to envelop us. In the end, I was at a loss for words when it came to responding to what she had said. Herments shook me to my core. In the end, all I did was give her a brief nod and then I turned around, excused myself, and said that I needed to find mom and see her as soon as possible.


    I couldn¡¯t put into words how it felt. Her statements,ing from a youngster no less, left my brain in shock. But I just couldn¡¯t help myself. It felt as if my blood had woken up, a feeling of tion rushing through my veins as I attempted to suppress the smile that was stered on my face at the time. Because there was one. At the very least, one.


    I was able to find someone who not only epted but also supported my affection for my mom.


    Knowing this¡­ How could I possibly give up?


    As soon as I arrived at the flower shop, I could see to my right that there were already two automobiles parked in the front lot. After taking a closer look at them, I realized that one of the cars belonged to my Aunt Jonah. I knew I was correct the instant I heard Aunt Jonah¡¯s voice as I entered through the main door at the entrance.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I warned Gio not to go back to thatputer shop. I tell you, Mars. That hotspot is crawling with drug users. It should be shut down and never reopened. They¡¯re wrecking the lives of teenagers!¡± I was able to overhear Aunt Jonah¡¯s rage. They seemed to be talking about Gio¡¯s encounter with a gang where he used to y someputer games with his friends. It made Aunt Jonah rant nonstop; she was livid as she was retelling the story.


    The recognizable voice and tone made me chuckle to myself. I looked in the direction of the voice and sure enough, it really was Aunt Jonah. My attention was then quickly drawn to the woman who was standing next to Aunt Jonah. Mom. She was there,ughing as she listened to Aunt Jonah¡¯s story while busily putting flowers in a basket next to a dozen additional baskets. Most of the baskets had already been filled with flowers in either the same or a different arrangement.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I called out to mom, who promptly turned to face me.

 33 – Jack

    ¡°Aki! My god, how long has it been since we¡¯ve seen each other?¡± However, Aunt Jonah was the first to move, and she rushed up to me in order to give me a bear embrace and a peck on the cheek. ¡°Just what the heck did you do that took you such a long time, huh, you brat? Did you have any idea that both your mother and I were concerned about you at all times? Come on, let me see how much you¡¯ve grown. Oh, my goodness, you¡¯ve gotten even taller! Has living abroad truly given you this much height?¡±


    Iughed at Aunt Jonah¡¯s antics and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie¡­ Mom¡­¡± My eyes sneaked a look at mom without her knowing.


    ¡°Did you tell your wife that you¡¯reing here?¡± Mom casually brought up the subject while she continued arranging the flowers. In a sloppy bun, her hair was wrapped with a baby blue ribbon, making her beauty even more obvious and clean, despite some fringes that had dropped from the side of her ear.


    It made me desperately want to mend it and stare at it for a little while longer.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. I thought you were going to bring her along with you. You know that I haven¡¯t yet seen her, right? Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to make it to your wedding either,¡± Aunt Jonah said.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I grinned as I respectfully told Aunt Jonah, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her next time.¡±


    Aunt Jonah nodded and smiled as she left with her phone in hand. It looked like someone was trying to reach her, and she had no choice but to pick up the phone.


    I moved ahead to mom and was going to assist her with what she was doing when she abruptly stopped what she was doing and turned to face me. Her eyes met mine in a serious nce.


    ¡°Aki,¡± she called out while heaving a sigh. I immediately realized what she meant and stopped being nosy about the floral arrangement.


    I obeyed hermand and remained silent. However, after a few seconds, my hand started to itch, so I went up to hers and touched it.


    The expression on Mom¡¯s face changed, and she swiftly nced in the direction of Aunt Jonah. ¡°Aki!¡± she hissed at me in a hushed voice.


    ¡°What?¡± was my joking reply to mom. I had to suppress a chuckle from deep within me. It was enjoyable to tease her in this manner and observe her reaction.


    Mom even gave me a handjob when Aunt Jonah and her kids were around thest time we went to the beach. Now, when I held her hand, she reacted as though the touch had a burning effect on her. I heaved a sigh. Women were notoriously difficult to understand. Their mood shifted faster than the speed of light. To do something like that, I had no idea how they could do it or why they did it.


    ¡°Did youe here only to annoy me? I have work to do and you do too so you should go,¡± Mom eximed as she immersed herself deeper and deeper into her work.


    What I saw made me grin. Mom was still as hardworking and passionate as she had always been. As soon as she got started on something, she didn¡¯t hesitate to devote all of her energy, time, and attention to it. She won¡¯t give up until she¡¯s happy with the results, no matter how long it takes. This type of woman¡­ Has always been someone I have looked up to. She is the same as she was before, and it is one of the reasons why I adore her so much.


    ¡°Mom, doing all of this by yourself must be exhausting, right?¡± I looked at mom and asked her, my heart growing increasingly heated the longer I nced at her and watched her perform her duties withplete concentration.


    It dawned on her that I was behaving like a child, and she sighed softly. ¡°There are times when it can be exhausting, but there is no work that is simple anyway. However, I¡¯m really enjoying what I¡¯m working on right now, so I guess that makes everything alright¡­¡±


    As Violet pointed out, publicly expressing one¡¯s affection for one¡¯s mother isn¡¯t always the easiest thing to do; yet, the fact that I adore her and could see her this close makes it perfectly fine. As I saw my mother bing increasingly absorbed with her work, I felt as though my heart was going to burst with delight. She was so stunningly gorgeous and captivating that even the nts in the background appeared toe to life around her.


    I peered in the direction of Aunt Jonah and, after determining that she was still engaged in the conversation she was having with her caller, I quickly stepped behind mom and gave her a hug.


    ¡°I love you,¡± the quiet words escaped my lips and went to my mother¡¯s ear as I squeezed her tighter in my arms.


    Mom gave me a friendly p on the arm, just as she did when I was a little boy. ¡°I¡¯m aware of it. Okay, let go now and let me finish my work.¡±


    I shook my head and kissed mom on the neck, which surprised her.


    She almost let out a squeal, ¡°Aki!¡±


    ¡°I want to do it,¡± I told mom in a deep and low whisper. Earlier, I could feel a familiar heat spreading throughout my body, but I tried to ignore it and fight it as hard as I could. However, it was too much, and I had the feeling that if I did nothing at this moment, everything inside of me would explode.


    Everything in me wanted it ¨C wanted her ¨C more than anything else. My heart, my body, and my soul, all of me was craving for her.


    She was the only person I could ever and would ever think about, and because of that, I felt powerless over myself.


    I want to feel her. I want us to be one again.

 34 – Jack

    I felt mom¡¯s face heat up instantly at what I uttered. I smirked, taking the opportunity quickly as I further moved closer and started kissing and licking her neck. I had always known mom was a bit sensitive in this spot so I didn¡¯t waste any time and began sucking and biting on it too.


    Mama moaned a little at what I did. I can feel my manhood gradually rising in my pants. I want her. I really want to be one with her. Shit, I want to bring her to bed.


    Mom took a deep breath and tremblingly pulled me inside her office. Closing the door immediately, I pulled her back and imed her lips. I eagerly kissed mom. I slowly unbuttoned my shirt and lifted her dress, caressing her sides as I tried to control the surging fire about to explode inside me.


    Our kisses became deeper, wetter, and painstakingly addictive. Her sweet moans further made my manhood more excited and eager to feel her.


    I continued to kiss mom as one of my hands further lifted her dress a bit, reaching and crawling to her thighs, and began to caress all the way inside.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Aki,¡± Mom said breathlessly.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± I uttered lowly as I took off her underwear.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom gasped at my sudden action, her face flushed as I continued to drown her in my kisses. I could feel her desire through her eyes which I knew, reflected mine if not more.


    I watched as mom bit her lip when my hand crawled in further into her wet cave, inserting two fingers and going straight to her clit. Mom¡¯s face turned even lovelier and I couldn¡¯t stop myself and went to im her lips once more. Our tongues began to y as I kept my pace inside her private region.


    In each rub and thrust, Mom would tremble and move, as if she wanted to stop and continue both at the same time.


    My eyes watched her intently, seeing her messed up face as I doubled my ministrations. Mom¡¯s sweet moans made me do more, hungry for more, wanting and desperate for more to happen.


    Soon, I realized her cave was getting more and more slippery, enough for me to enter.


    I unzipped my pants and pulled out my stiff erection.


    Mom¡¯s eyes were filled with lust and I loved seeing it.


    Her hand went to my manhood and rubbed it softly before she finally moved and knelt in front of me. Trying hard to control my breathing, I watched as mom began to start licking my cock. I held her head, caressing her gently before I lost control and thrust in a bit deeper.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Fuck¡­.¡± A loud curse couldn¡¯t help but escape from my mouth. Fuck.


    The sucking intensified which made me even crazier. I held mom¡¯s head tighter and picked up my pace, thrusting deeper and faster until I came out, shooting it all into her mouth.


    For a brief second, I realized what I was doing and held mom¡¯s head. I felt ashamed and wanted to help her wipe it clean, but then, mom stopped me. To my surprise, mom swallowed all the hot liquid that came from me and even licked the remaining contents at the side of her lips.


    Shit. I almost sneered loudly at the mindblowing scene I just experienced and witness from her.


    I stared down at her, my heart feeling mixed emotions as drips of my own cum trickled down from her sweet lips. My eyes narrowed, my heart beating crazily at the sight. Mom¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t even dirtied a bit by my release. On the contrary, she became even more beautiful.


    And knowing exactly how she was tainted by a part of me brought me even more indescribable feelings of pleasure and excitement.


    She was too lovely, too enchanting.


    .


    Fuck¡­ I want her. I want her so bad that I feel I¡¯d die if I won¡¯t have her¡­


    Unable to control my desire any longer, I picked up mom and made her sit at a table in her office. I opened her thighs and directly positioned myself in front of her entrance, just barely touching as I controlled myself not to be too overly excited and cause her pain.


    Mom¡¯s body rubbed against mine as I held her closer, taking her into my embrace. Our lips connected with our tongues swiftly and smoothly tangling against each other before I slowly moved, inserting my cock inside her. I felt mom tighten at that, her arms instantly grabbing me tight as we continued to kiss.


    ¡°Are you okay, mom?¡± I asked mom as I looked at her face, silently giving her the time to adjust to my size.


    Mom nodded and kissed me again on the lips. I kissed her back, putting all my affection and desires for her as I began to move. My cock came in and out of her as I controlled my pace. Mom moaned and further held onto me which made me even harder.


    ¡°Mars? Are you there?¡± suddenly we heard a voice speaking behind the door.


    Mom froze the instant she heard Aunt Jonah. She was about to move away but I hugged her and thrust deeper, burying my cock inside her.


    Mom¡¯s face contorted in both pleasure and fear as she bit back her moans and tried to answer Aunt Jonah outside. ¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I¡¯m trying to finish something¡­ I¡±m just, ah!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay Mars?¡± Aunt Jonah asked.


    ¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m fine¨C I-I¡¯ll call you ¡­¡± Mama said, trying to keep her moans to herself as I yfully held her breast and pinched her nipple while moving even deeper inside her cave.


    Mom was about to moan but before she could, I quickly ced my lips on hers, tasting and devouring her mouth with mine.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take my leave then. I think Jack has left too. Call meter if you have time!¡± Aunt Jonah responded.


    I smiled when I heard my name. My tongue swiftly tangled with mom¡¯s as I devoured her mouth just as I liked. And she kissed me back, forgetting to respond to Aunt Jonah any longer as her hands wrapped around my neck and our kiss went deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Ahh, ahh, w-wait, Aki,¡± Mom muttered as I grabbed her waist and plunged deeper inside her, feeling her soft walls turn into a soaking wet and hot mess.


    I ignored her words and only continued to attack her privates, my cock getting harder and bigger the more I listened to her sweet and seductive moans. She trembled and clung to me, and I knew then, that she wanted it as much as I did.


    The table was almost destroyed by the intensity of our every move so I just lifted mom from it and then continued it while she clung to me, her legs wrapped around my waist as I made my thrusts faster.


    Mom and I enjoyed each other¡¯s warmth inside her office. I didn¡¯t let her go as I only continued holding her close to my body, feeling her to the extreme with every move I did inside her. I entered, pulling out and thrusting in back to her deepest parts until I felt her trembling and clung tighter around me. At the same time, I came, releasing it all inside her.


    I nced down, seeing my cum had overflowed again and flowed up down her thighs. I couldn¡¯t help myself and felt my cock pulsate at the sight. Naturally, I became hard again. I wanted to kiss her again and attempted to but unfortunately, some customers came and so mom immediately changed and went out to meet them.


    In the end, I did nothing but forced myself to swallow the remaining desires I was feeling at that time and then went out and helped mom with her work.


    Most customers ordered decorations for the uing holiday, especially for Christmas and New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Right. Another year wasing. Last year, a whole year had passed without me talking to mom and even seeing her. I refused to. During those times, I let myself wallow in my anger just to fill the void inside my heart. A void that she had caused.


    She hurt me with her words and actions, with the way she refused to think about me and how I would feel by them. She made decisions that I wasn¡¯t a part of. She forgot me and my importance in her life. And it hurt.


    I felt unwanted, neglected, and abandoned. I felt unloved.


    I got mad and hated her for what she did, for what she had allowed to happen to me, and for not allowing me to stay with her and with our baby.


    But all of those don¡¯t matter now and I won¡¯t let them control what we have at this moment. I won¡¯t let her treat us ¨C the two of us and what we have for each other ¨C like nothing again. Whatever we wanted, whatever she and I truly desired and have at this time¡­ I won¡¯t let them go to waste and be easily forgotten or cast aside like what happened before¡­


    I have grown up and now have a stable job and life. Just like her, I¡¯m an adult and can decide for myself. And in my decisions, whether in my present and my future, good or bad, I want her to be in them. All of them.


    She¡¯s the only one I want to be with. It was something I would always recognize fully and have no doubts about.


    Violet was right. No one else will dictate what truly makes a person happy. Only you know where you are really happy and whom you will be even happier with. And the more you deny and hold back, the more you will only let that happiness go away farther from you.


    I looked at mom, watching her interact with the customers with a smile on her face. I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from beating and swelling with warmth and joy.


    With this woman, I am happy. Only with her, I am truly happy.

 35 – Jack

    A few days went by, and before we knew it, Yohan was celebrating his first birthday. Despite the fact that I am still concerned about my connection with Yohan, I am unable to deny the fact that I have already loved him as if he were my own kid. As a father, I did the best I could to spoil him and show him how much I cared for him.


    Amy, my other child, was currently with Mom, speaking with Aunt Jonah and Gio. They were on a table that had been set out for Yohan¡¯s birthday celebration. Crista had nned the whole thing, telling me once that being a hands-on parent was actually a pleasant experience and she was thoroughly enjoying it. I looked around, seeing different faces ¨C both familiar and strange ¨C all of whom had been invited separately by Crista and me.


    ¡°Are your coworkers on their way, Jack?¡± Crista asked me as she approached me from behind.


    I nodded. ¡± Yes, it should take no more than an hour or so. Anyway, there¡¯s still time.¡±


    I nced at the time and then cast a quick peek in mom¡¯s direction before returning my attention to the clock. Despite the current circumstances, she insisted on continuing to act as a mother to me. I really wanted to go with her, with Amy, but I couldn¡¯t do anything. I was powerless to make that happen.


    I heaved a sigh as I exited the garden and made my way to the gathering area where the other guests were waiting for me. I was determined to keep my emotions in check.


    After some time, I decided to take a break at the garage, and when I was there, I was startled to hear a voice that I recognized.


    ¡°Jack?¡±


    I turned to face the source of the voice that had called my name, surprised to see who it was.


    ¡°Troy?¡± I blinked as I spoke back to him and stepped forward as I usually would greet him. During my time at the university, he was a good friend of mine. Although we weren¡¯t really close, I did hang out with him on a few asions, particrly during club activities and drinking sessions with the boys. ¡°How is it going? It has been a long time.¡±


    Troy, to my surprise, did not respond to my greeting. I grimaced and was going to inquire as to what the issue was when he abruptly blurted out words that rendered me speechless and rooted to the ground.


    ¡°Jack, you need to know something. ¡°It¡¯s about Yohan,¡± Troy stated, his eyes devoid of any trace of humor.


    I turned around to look at the garden where Crista and our child were standing. They were really busy snapping photographs with the other guests.


    With little hesitation, I turned to see Troy staring back at me and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling that something horrible was going to happen, but at the same time, I knew that whatever it was, I needed to know it and hear it as soon as possible.


    Troy looked at me with a serious expression. ¡°Jack¨C¡±


    Even before Troy could finish his sentence, the other catering crew we had requested earlier came. I turned to Troy and sighed, saying, ¡°You know what, you shoulde in first. Perhaps we can discuss it after this event.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be around for too long.¡± Once we were inside the house, Troy insisted, ¡°I just came to tell you what you need to know.¡±


    My mind was racing with questions. It gave the impression that what he was trying to discuss was something too important, too much for him to show up in person rather than get in touch with me via phone or message. He was also residing abroad, from what I¡¯ve heard. To think that he came all the way here himself and drove straight to our house to convey the message¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Jack, I¡¯m Yohan¡¯s real father,¡± Troy stated.


    I looked at him with a nk expression and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    After taking a few heavy breaths, Troy spoke out and dered, ¡°I¡¯m Jack¡¯s biological father. Crista is aware of this as well. The only reason she said you were Yohan¡¯s father was because she is too infatuated with you. We were both aware, though, that I am the father. To tell the truth, all of Crista¡¯s close friends are aware of this as well¡­¡±


    Troy went into detail about what had transpired at the time. ording to him, when Crista was chasing me, she tried to forget about me by sleeping with Troy. They went on to develop a sexual rtionship and have a number of sexual encounters together. When Crista became pregnant, Troy was the first to find out about it. However, Crista insisted on seeing me first, so she apanied me to the resort where my mother and I were staying. Crista was already pregnant at the time. She was already carrying Yohan before something happened between us¡­


    When I heard that, my heart fell to my stomach. Everything made perfect sense now. It was indeed too much of a ¡°coincidence¡± ¨C everything that transpired in that resort, that night, from the minute I got drunk to when I woke up with her on that bed.


    It was impossible for me to ignore the chill that spread over my entire body. I rubbed my face and focused on containing the rage that was building up inside of me.


    As Troy departed, I was informed that he would need to talk with Crista and Yohan¡¯s parents before he could assume care of both of them. I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to him or watch him leave because I couldn¡¯t move.


    Suddenly, I realized that the entire time, I had been deceived from the very beginning. I couldn¡¯t think straight. It felt like everything was going spiral and I would soon lose it.


    I was sitting in the living room, trying to bring my feelings under control when all of a sudden, I heard a voice out in the distance.


    ¡°Aki?¡±


    The rapid beating in my chest stopped almost immediately. ¡°Mom.¡±


    I got to my feet, walked up to my mom, and then wrapped my arms around her tightly. I broke down.


    ¡°Aki? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mom asked with a gentle and cautious tone of voice. Even I was at a loss for words to describe how I was feeling. Inside of me, everything was rumbling and churning like a volcano. Anger, grief, despair, relief, excitement¡­ I was really confused about what emotions to feel at that moment.


    I felt theforting caresses of a mother just when I was on the verge ofpletely losing myself. The warm and loving touch that said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I got you.¡±


    Even as I tightened my grip on her, my whole body shook. We remained in one other¡¯s embraces for a time, not speaking a word while mom merely mumbled kind andforting words to my ears as if to help me calm down. In return, she let me cling to her, like a child. At that time, I no longer cared about anything else.


    I broke apart from our embrace and looked mom straight in the eyes. ¡®Mom,¡¯ I whispered to her quietly.


    When my mother looked back at me, she had a warm expression on her face and asked, ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± I was going through a difficult time, and it seemed as if she could tell just by looking at me. And she was letting me know that she was there, and that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere, just staying by my side and waiting for me to call her and speak with her whenever I was ready.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I told her. Simple, direct, and full of truth.


    In this world full of lies, she was my truth, my only light and warmth.


    I love mom, and I¡¯m sure she feels the same way about me. Regardless of what others may think or say, my heart only belongs to her. And now that I¡¯ve made these findings that may be able to set me free from this wretched, awful setup¡­ It was impossible for me to contain the joy that filled my heart. I felt deceived and my blood still boiled when I thought about it but this woman in front of me made it all feel better. That I had to be with her ¨C finally ¨C was something I couldn¡¯t forget.


    I felt twisted. Maybe I was twisted. But it made me happy nheless.


    My mother wrapped her hands around my shoulders and gently stroked my face as she mumbled, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    As I gazed lovingly at her, a smile formed on my face, and the tears in my eyes began to clear. Having her in my life was something I craved. I yearned to be with them ¨C mom and our daughter Amy. I wanted our family to be whole and happy with the three of us together.


    Feeling the warmth spread through my chest, I leaned in and was about to im her lips when a voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Jack? Mom?¡±


    It was Crista.

 36 – Jack

    Crista¡¯s eyes widened as she swiftly caught sight of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying, Jack? What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked me and hurried over to touch me. I was quick to remove myself from her reach and get away from her.


    Crista let out an audible gasp, and her eyes grew very wide in response to the unexpected action I made, much like mom had.


    ¡°Aki?¡± Came out mom as she gave me a very demanding and questioningly gaze.


    It was time to be rational, so I took a deep breath and went face to face with Crista. The only way I can get back to Mom is if I fix all of this.


    I avoided looking at mom and whispered gently, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll just talk to Crista.¡± I don¡¯t want to worry Mom. I don¡¯t want her to watch me getting so upset that I want to hurt someone else. What Crista did to me was way too much. She had taken much too much from me. I was angry at how easily she had deceived all of us, but the thing that broke my heart the most was that she had stolen those moments that should have been spent with Mom and Amy.


    That there were really no options to choose from the start.


    I didn¡¯t have to choose and Mom didn¡¯t have to make me.


    Mom eventually left us, and Crista and I went to the bedroom to talk.


    ¡°Jack, what exactly is going on here? The guests are currently waiting outside. Mom and Dad are alsoing. What happened? And why are you crying?¡± Crista asked with a shaky voice.


    I didn¡¯t waste any more time and turned to face her, saying in a clear voice, ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this. Let¡¯s divorce.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± The color left Crista¡¯s face, almost as if she had been startled by a ghost. ¡°Jack, what are you saying? D-Do you feel unwell? Wait, let me call our helpers, okay?¡±


    I drew in a big breath and stopped her. ¡°Crista, I¡¯ve already figured out everything.¡±


    Even still, Crista continued to try to hide it. ¡°I- I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Jack. It looks like you¡¯re in a lot of pain, Jack. L-let me call nanny- ¡±


    ¡°Troy,¡± I mentioned, enough to make her stop in her tracks. She turned her head to face me and peered at me with wide eyes. As I stared back at her, I made sure to stress each word as I said, ¡°He told me all I needed to know. Crista, I know I¡¯m not Yohan¡¯s father. He showed me the evidence and I,¡± I drew a breath. ¡°I know everything already. That¡¯s why we should get divorced.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Crista broke down and started crying. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not true¡­¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    My brow furrowed. ¡°Crista!¡±


    Crista retorted with a grimace, ¡°No, Jack! What you¡¯re saying is absurd. Okay? Yohan¡¯s father is you. He isn¡¯t, he- he¡¯s just trying to fool you. Let¡¯s stop this, okay? It¡¯s just a joke. Jack, Come on, there are so many people out there. Let¡¯s go see them and¡­¡±


    ¡°Crista, it¡¯s over,¡± I forcefully told her. ¡°Troy is Yohan¡¯s father. He¡¯s already told me everything. What happened back then, from the very first time you approached me up to the point when we were back there, in that resort. Before something happened between us¡­¡± I tightened my hands and red at her, unable to control myself as I asked, ¡°Crista, how could you do this to me? Crista, you¡¯re my friend. So, tell me, how on earth did you manage to trick me in such a way? You fucking made me look like a fool! Right from the start, everything ¨C every single thing was nned by you? Fuck¡­ Fucking hell! What did I ever do to you?! Tell me!¡±


    I took a step back, unable to control my rage. Crista was taken aback at my sudden voice rising but I didn¡¯t care. Even at this moment, it was getting harder to control my emotions.


    She made several mistakes, but the worst one was stealing the time that my mother should have received from me. Everything I gave her, it was supposed to be for mom and mom alone.


    A year of loneliness and coldness. Four excruciating seasons and months. Because I made the decision to bear responsibility for someone else with our unborn child, I chose to keep my distance from the person I loved. Then all of a sudden, I learned that the child wasn¡¯t mine at all¡­ Bullshit!


    ¡°Jack, Jack¡­ I, I¡¯m sorry. Okay, I admit it.¡± Crista abruptly admitted, ¡°Jack, I messed up, I-I knew it was wrong but I did what I did because I love you so much. You have to believe me, Jack. I¡¯m sorry, Jack. I I¡¯m sorry, I really am¡­ It was not my intention to deceive you, Jack. Please forgive me, Jack. I beg you, please¡­¡±


    Crista began to beg while sobbing. With each wailing sound that came from her, I could only see mom tending to baby Amy all by herself, nurturing her by herself all by herself. With each ¡°sorry¡± that came out of her mouth, all I could picture was mom going to her medical appointments while attempting to keep a smile on her face despite the fact that the ¡°father¡± of her baby was not there to support her.


    Rather than feel bad, my blood began to boil even more.


    I yanked Crista¡¯s grasping hands away from me and shoved her away violently. I took a few slow, deep breaths, and focused my mind on being as logical and sensible as possible. ¡°I can forgive you for hurting me, but I can¡¯t continue on like this anymore. Crista, Yohan¡¯s biological father is not me. If anyone should be by his side as his father right now, it should be Troy.¡±


    I was unaware, though, that Crista could be so persistent and shameless to the point that she made people see red.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t say that! It doesn¡¯t matter to me, Jack. Regardless of whether or not he is the biological father of our child, Jack, you are still my husband. F-For me, you are the father of Yohan, not him. Please, please don¡¯t leave me and your child,¡± she pleaded and cried repeatedly.


    ¡°Stop this. Stop being so selfish,¡± I said at her while attempting to contain my emotions. I turned around and was going to leave when she moved closer and hugged me again.


    ¡°Jack, please. I can¡¯t do this alone. I beg you¡­ Please. I need you, Jack! I-I¡¯ll do whatever you say. I- I promise I will do it!¡± She stared at me in an extremely odd manner. ¡°Yohan¡­ Jack, I am going to hand Yohan over to Troy. Is that what you want? I can do it for you. Troy ¨C Troy is trying to use this against us in order to split us but we won¡¯t let it happen, right, Jack? T-That¡¯s why, in order to stop him from bothering us any further, let¡¯s hand Yohan over to him. Right, that¡¯s the solution to this problem. Let¡¯s give Yohan to him. Then, we¡¯ll be able to start our very own family with just the two of us¨C¡±


    ¡°Crista, what the fuck are you saying right now? Can you even hear yourself?¡± I had a hard time believing what I had just heard. What type of mother is in front of me that is willing to sacrifice her own child in order to satisfy her own selfish desires?


    Crista¡¯s sobbing became more audible, and she hugged me once more while pleading, ¡°Please, Jack, I can¡¯t live without you. I love you so much Jack, don¡¯t you love me? Jack, I¡¯m your wife. I can¡¯t go on without you, please¡­ Please don¡¯t leave¡­ ¡±


    I pulled Crista¡¯s hands from my body slowly but firmly using all of my strength and power. Slowly but surely, I turned to face her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you, Crista. I will never do,¡± I said with a lot of emphasis and honesty in my voice, before finally leaving the room.


    I intended to talk to her calmly, but I also found it difficult to control my emotions because I was so hurt and angry. Time. A lot of time was lost.


    The countless moments that were taken without permission should have been saved for other people. Most importantly, I¡¯m sick to death of what she was saying. After having the opportunity to know and spend time with the most incredible mother in the world, I was filled with an overwhelming sense of disgust upon hearing what Crista had to say.


    I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to look at her since she was so utterly wicked and disgusting.


    ¡°Aki, what happened? Is everything all right?¡± mom asked when I entered the living room. It appeared as though she had remained here and had been waiting for me out of worry.


    ¡°Mom, I want to get out of here, where is Amy?¡± I was fast to respond.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the garden with Jonah¡­ Wait a minute, Aki, could you at least tell me¡­¡± Mama was about to question in confusion when Crista burst through the door, still screaming and crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°Auntie! Auntie! Please don¡¯t allow Jack to abandon both his child and me. I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for everything that I¡¯ve done, but please don¡¯t leave us, Jack. Please. Don¡¯t leave me, Jack. Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­!¡±

 37 – Jack

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mom asked me as she stepped forward, turning immediately to Crista for help, but I stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t help her,¡± I murmured, disying no emotion in my voice.


    To my astonishment, my mother released the grasp I had on her arm and went to check on Crista, who was already lying on the ground with her tears continuously falling down.


    ¡°Crista, rx and take a deep breath,¡± Mom said as she tried to rub Crista¡¯s back.


    Crista¡¯s sobbing became even more intense and louder as she was held by mom, shaking and sobbing as though she was a victim the entire time she was clinging to her. I scoffed, my vision turning red at what I saw.


    I was aware that there were other people staring out the window and door, but at that point, I didn¡¯t care. I separated mum and Crista as forcefully as I could. I was able to stop her from speaking and reprimanding me for my actions before she could say anything.


    I only needed to say it once for everyone in the house to halt what they were doing: ¡°I¡¯m not Yohan¡¯s father.¡± After that, there wasplete and utter silence, and the only sound that could be heard anywhere in the area was Crista wailing.


    I stopped waiting for mom to respond and instead just dragged her out of the home with me without waiting for a response. I also asked Aunt Jonah and Gio, who at the time were holding Amy and appeared surprised when they saw my face, as swiftly as I could.


    As we moved further, the air around us began to fill with whispers. I also met Crista¡¯s parents halfway, but I didn¡¯t respond when they called my name. During those times, I lost the ability to hear anything other than the cries of my own heart. When I gave it some thought, I came to the conclusion that from that point forward, I would concentrate solely on paying attention to my needs and desires.


    That evening, after Uncle Gio and Aunt Jonah had left, I made the decision to talk to my mother and shared everything that I had discovered from Troy with her. Mom ended up being just as perplexed as I was, and she even inquired of me several times as to whether or not I was certain of the situation.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s the truth,¡± I whispered softly in the living room while we talked. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t even begin to exin how furious I am right now, mom. M ore so at that time¡­ I had no idea what to do. I wanted to hurt her so badly, you see, I wanted to get even with her, but I know it would be terrible. But I ¨C I just can¡¯t help but feel upset about this. Even now, I still¡­¡±


    Mom wrapped her arms around me andforted me as I sobbed on her chest. She was aware of how deeply I had been hurt by a lot of things, and she understood that the moment I found out I had gotten Crista pregnant, worry and anxiety began to creep up inside of me. People were quick to pass judgment on me, and they expected me to ept responsibility for my actions. Even Crista¡¯s parents reprimanded me for being too careless and not addressing my obligation. They said I should take responsibility for what I did to their daughter, else, they would sue me.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I had no choice but toply with what was expected of me. I was put in a position where I had to make a decision and give up things that I really wanted. In that particr year, I went away with a sad heart, abandoning behind both mom and our child to fend for themselves. But there is no way that could ever take ce again. Never again will I allow myself to be separated from her.


    My eyes continued to fill with tears as I inched my way closer to my mom¡¯s lips. I passionately kissed her, and she responded by returning the gesture in an instant. I gave her a strong embrace, and as the heat flowed between us, it gave us both an odd feeling. This feeling was generated by a variety of emotions, many of which only the two of us knew and thoroughly understood.


    Mom and I had a gentle kiss, our feelings transferring from moment to moment along with each and every touch. Every time we kissed, I was reminded of the anguish in my heart, but at the same time, with every kiss and touch from her, I felt that everything would turn out all right.


    After a bit, I prepared to enter her. I had already reached my limit, and she was also drenched to the skin. While I was inserting my cock into her eager entrance, I removed the remaining piece of fabric that was covering our bodies.


    Mom gave me her whole and unambiguous consent, without making any false assertions or putting on any type of act.


    I moved gently as I buried myself even farther within her, the one and only woman I yearned for more than anybody else. Mixed feelings from the day¡¯s events caused my body to move aggressively and stiffly.


    My mother was able to sense all of the feelings that were coursing through me, and she embraced them. I cradled her closely and sank my teeth into her flesh, allowing myself to prate to the depths and nooks that only I could ess.


    ¡°Aki¡­ Ahh,¡± she cried out as she moaned while clinging to my body and calling out my name.


    I continued toe in, sweaty and gasping for air as I sped up and increased the intensity of my pace with mom.


    ¡°I love you, I love you, I love you,¡± I said again and over to my mother as I repeatedly imed and marked her as mine.


    It was no longer necessary for me to suppress these sentiments within me. It wasn¡¯t necessary for me to act as though it didn¡¯t happen or that it was wrong. I love Mama more than a child loves his parent, but that is not something that either of us should deny nor try to hide.


    We no longer have a reason to.


    And no matter what happens in the future, we know we can face and solve problems as long as we are together. Only the three of us, including our daughter Amy.


    Finally, I am free to love and own her from now on.


    And even that, nothing or no one will be able to interfere or stop it anymore.

 38 – Jack

    Mom is perfect in every way.


    To me, she was the most beautiful and kindest person who existed in this world. And my love for her¡­ It was something I knew, deep inside, that could never be described with mere words nor shown in simple actions alone.


    My feelings for her went deeper than that ¨C more than anything, more than what the world could use, beyond any sweet word or action, beyond this world and after that.


    I love her. From head to toe, with every part of me, I love her.


    She was everything I loved and would always do.


    ¡°Aahh, Aki ¡­ Wait ¡­ Ahh,¡± She moaned when I entered her hot entrance with all my strength and energy, her sweet voice ringing through my ears that made my cock pulse in excitement and lust.


    I felt her tense with every thrust I did. Our breathing intertwined as I held her close to my body, holding her as I conveyed my feelings that were all for her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Aki¡­¡± Mom¡¯s sweet moan made my heart race rapidly.


    I looked at her, my gaze softening as I took in the most beautiful person in the world before me.


    It was already our third time tonight, but time seemed to have stopped again and I found myself eager to have her again and again. It felt as if I would never get tired of this.


    I even began to think I could do this every minute and every second.


    As long as it was with her, I could and would want it.


    Panting as I let out a low grunt myself, I flipped us over, with mom on top of me. Our bodies came too close as she wrapped her arms around me, calling my name once more.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± I whispered as I kissed her neck while rubbing her soft spots, my fingers tracing her body as I took her beautiful curves and parts that I had thoroughly marked as mine and mine alone.


    Mom looked at me, her eyes bright and full of passion as I do. We closed our distance, our lips shing against each other.


    Mom clung to me as I pulled her closer in return, kissing her fully and senselessly as I slowly entered her once more. I was too hard, but her walls seemed to have gripped tighter around me, leaving me grunting myself at the sensation.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck.


    Her body tensed at the same time as I did, my cock fully entering the hot and slippery cave I had entered earlier, feeling whole once more as I went deeper inside her.


    We groaned as we connected once more, a small sigh and smile etched on our lips. I kissed her, eager to feel the warmth of her lips as I began to think in silence.


    If I ever lose this woman in my arms, I know I would surely lose my mind.


    She is my everything.


    Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live.


    The kiss that felt too sweet went deeper and deeper. Our tongues fought for dominance as we held each other close, embracing each other as if it would be ourst to feel each other¡¯s warmth. The bed was shaking and all I could hear were sweet grunts and my name being called by the woman I love that excited me more and more.


    Our lips parted and I lifted one of her thighs to move easier and faster inside her. Mom gasped and trembled slightly at my sudden action. I kissed her neck as an apology, even burying my head in her neck and inhaling her scent all over. It brought a different sensation to my heart, leaving me calm and restless at the same time. As if I didn¡¯t want anything more and felt content, but still craved and thirsted for more too.


    ¡°Ahh, w-wait,¡± mom said tremblingly as I held her but I didn¡¯t stop. I only held her waist and thrust deeper until I could feel the very end.


    Mom moaned loudly at what I did. Letting out a grunt, I carried her and pushed her to the bed. Quickly, I spread her legs and entered without stopping.


    She was so close to me and that made me almost lose my senses. Unable to control myself, I buried my cock even deeper inside her, hitting her softest spots that brought pleasure to the both of us.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I called out while catching for my breath but unable to stop my hips as I thrust further inside her, ¡®¡­ Ahh¡­! I¡¯ming.¡±


    Mom looked me in the eyes, panting just the same as she then pulled me to kiss her on the lips. I felt mama¡¯s warmth and love. She put her arms around me which made my lower region even more excited.


    It turned harder as I elerated my movement, giving everything I had with every thrust. Mom and I continued to kiss as we held each other and moved together, rubbing our bodies while devouring and drowning each other with kisses that brought incredible sensation all over our bodies.


    We both moaned loudly as our movements went faster, our moans turning to loud shaky breaths as we felt our release,ing out and flowing onto the bed.


    I didn¡¯t pull out, only pulling mom closer to me. I stared at mom and couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by her beautiful face. I parted a strand of hair from her face to look even closer, admiring her as I leaned closer and kissed her on the lips.


    Mom kissed me back and I could feel she was smiling as she did. I let out a sigh, the love and warmth spreading throughout my chest at the feeling I had at the moment.


    In those moments, mom was just mine and I was just hers.


    After a while, mom and I went straight to the bathroom and showered together. I got too excited once more and so we ended up doing it again. I couldn¡¯t help it. She was impossible not to get excited about. Although we did it faster this time as Mom said she had to get back and see our baby Amy quickly.


    With a sigh and augh, I granted Mom¡¯s wish, our bathroom activity ending quicker than I had personally wished.


    Later, Mom went to Amy¡¯s crib and lifted her to breastfeed.


    I looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then my eyes slowly went to Mom¡¯s healthy breasts, her round and plump nipplesing into full view. I wasn¡¯t able to touch them at all during sex since ording to mom, they were too sensitive right now and she needed them fine and healthy o feed our baby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± mom said as she caught me staring at her chest quite intensely.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I chuckled in surrender, which made mom narrow her eyes.


    Iughed and promised her I wouldn¡¯t do anything, which she finally believed, smiling and shaking her head as she turned her attention back to our daughter.


    I took a deep breath and smiled at the lovely sight before heading to the kitchen to prepare a warm drink and breakfast for my mom and me.


    It¡¯s been a few weeks since I started living in Mom¡¯s ce again. My job is a bit far from here but the travel hours were something I could manage. I didn¡¯t actually care about the distance that much. What matters to me the most is that I am with mom, and of course, Amy, our very adorable daughter.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to live or part from them for a long time.


    ¡­ Especially knowing someone was still hanging out with mom and had been checking in on her these days.

 39 – Jack

    ¡°What? You are thinking of signing the contract?¡± As I was eating breakfast, my mother just made ament that made me almost choke on the coffee I was drinking.


    ¡°Yes. Aki, that location is actually rather nice. In addition, it is close to where you work. Don¡¯t you want that?¡± mom asked me.


    I cleared my throat and put the cup of coffee back on the table. As I worked hard to keep myposure, I calmly and unemotionally responded to my mother¡¯s question with ¡°No.¡±


    ording to her, Ryan discovered a desirable location with vacant lots close to where I do my job. He noted that thend could also be developed for residential andmercial purposes, which would be beneficial for mom in the event that she ever had a n to relocate for a new house and her flower shop business. In addition, there were a few academies in the neighborhood of the aforementioned lot, which were ideal for children like Amy. It turned out to be a sound rmendation. Except that it was Ryan who said it.


    And it disturbs me to no end.


    I hate it.


    ¡°Mom, listen,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m good with traveling to work every day; it¡¯s not a huge problem. It takes just two hours. Don¡¯t worry, I can do that without any trouble. And as for Amy, there are a number of good schools in the area as well. If you¡¯d like, we may check them out one by one and decide which is the best. Just don¡¯t sign that contract, mom.¡± I tried my best to contain my frustration as I told mom.


    ¡°But traveling each day ¨C isn¡¯t that too exhausting for you? Aki, I don¡¯t want you to lose sleep or time to rest because of the extra time you¡¯re spending on the road¡­¡± Mom remarked once again with a soft voice.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I gazed at her. She had it right. It was a pleasant location. However, I couldn¡¯t help but be upset nheless. Not because I was opposed to the concept of relocating to a new location, but more due to the fact that my mother was discussing such matters with that individual, Ryan.


    Even though I am aware that mum does not care for him at all, I couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. Whenever he was brought to the table, I felt uneasy. What could anyone have expected? He likes mom, but he has no idea how my mom and I really feel about each other.


    He doesn¡¯t even know that I am Amy¡¯s father.


    No one else does but us, mom and me.


    I stood up and clenched and unclenched my hands several times before cing my dish in the sink. After washing my hands, I faced mom in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t want to do that, mom. Let¡¯s just find another way to work on this. I have to go,¡± I murmured simply, kissing her cheek as I turned and walked away.


    Mom called me again, but I didn¡¯t nce back. I am aware of my mother¡¯s worry for me, and I am grateful for each and every one of her efforts. I understood that whatever mom did was done for my own good, even though I didn¡¯t always like it. On the other hand, I¡¯m now an adult as well. I am able to make choices not only for myself but also for her and for our family as a whole.


    She asked for my opinion, and I just told her what I thought was right.


    And the correct thing to do, as far as I¡¯m aware, is to cut off anymunication with individuals like Ryan. Either that, or I could let him know the truth about Mom and me.


    My phone was constantly buzzing with notifications when I was behind the wheel. I diverted my focus back to the road in front of me after I noticed a number that I couldn¡¯t recognize sh across the screen. I ignored it.


    As soon as I left the house that Crista and I shared, I made the decision to stopmunicating with her. I only returned one time to get my belongings and check on Yohan to make sure he was at least doing okay. Fortunately, he was already in the care of Crista¡¯s parents at the time.


    I went there to say goodbye to him and see him one more time. My emotions were all over the ce the whole time. Even though I didn¡¯t experience a lot of sadness, every time I thought of how I carried him and how I treated him as if he were my own son, I couldn¡¯t help but get a little twinge of pain in my chest. The realization that Troy was on his way to get him, on the other hand, made the unpleasant feeling less intense and eliminated the sour taste in my mouth.


    Before I left for good with Yohan, I took the opportunity to speak with Crista¡¯s parents as well. They apologized on behalf of their daughter and agreed to change Yohan¡¯s paperwork to correct the identity of his biological father. Additionally, they agreed to fix the divorce papers that I had filed with Crista, which was a huge relief to me.


    While I was talking to them, I felt the same fury and pain creeping and surging deep within me again. This feelingsted throughout the entire conversation. However, I listened to what they had to say and trusted them to mend what had been broken just this once. If it hadn¡¯t been for mom calling me at that moment, I never would have been able to cool down and I¡¯m sure I would have said much more cruel things to them.


    Crista has been calling and texting me nonstop for thest two weeks. It got to the point where I had to block her number, but she would contact me again using a different number every time. Eventually, I gave up and just ignored her entirely. I did not respond to any of them and instead hurriedly deleted everything that had been sent to me by her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    With the exception of those divorce papers, I made the decision to forget about her and stay away from everything rted to her, especially when I¡¯m at the condo so that mom won¡¯t be troubled. Mom tried to help with the divorce I was trying to set up after learning about it, but I told her to leave it to me. This time around, I would y the role of the responsible adult and take care of everything by myself.


    Once again, my phone began to ring, and just as I was going to silence it, I nced at the screen and saw that the call wasn¡¯t from Crista. I couldn¡¯t help but be curious, so I opened the message and read it.


    ¡°Hi, Jack, do you have time? If you¡¯re free, would you like to meet up and have a conversation? I have something important to say to you.¡± ©` Ryan


    After staring at the message for a few moments, I finally started to collect my thoughts.


    Once I¡¯d sent him a reply, I quickly returned my attention to the road and cranked up the engine to full speed. My thoughts started to wander as I began to think that it would be better to do what needed to be done to stop what needs to end once and for all. This train of thinking started to race through my head and I felt then, that it was a must.


    I finished up my work for the day when evening arrived. I did not waste any time and went directly to the coffee shop where I was supposed to meet up with Ryan. I sent mom a message before I left the office and went there.


    ¡°Jack,¡± Ryan said, standing from his seat as soon as he noticed me. He smiled at me, the kind of grin that, with a little extra work on his part, could win anyone¡¯s affection and make them fall in love with him. Just as he was doing to win my mom¡¯s heart¡­


    I approached him with a neutral expression on my face, not showing any emotion.


    I don¡¯t have to put on an act anymore since it¡¯s this time. I told myself that I needed to take action in order to put an end to all of the unease that was surrounding us and to make Mom and Amy as happy as they so justly deserved to be.


    For that to happen, I¡¯d have to tell everyone who knew mom and me¡­ the truth about us.


    I will tell Ryan what my real rtionship is with Mom and Amy.

 40 – Jack

    I sat down and Ryan began to speak. His tone was quite direct contrary to his nervous look while softly chuckling, ¡°You¡¯re probably old enough so I can¡¯t bribe you anymore huh?¡±


    I smiled coldly and replied, ¡°Definitely not.¡±


    He just spoke facts right there. I wasn¡¯t a kid anymore. I wasn¡¯t someone he or anyone else who liked my mom needed to convince her to say yes or give them blessings or whatnot. Though there wasn¡¯t going on between them anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go straight to the point then,¡± Ryan said as he looked at me with serious eyes. ¡°I really like your mom, Jack. Well, it used to be just a simple kind of ¡®like¡¯ buttely, I know I couldn¡¯t stop my feelings anymore.¡±


    The smile on my face vanished instantly at what I heard. Still, I kept my emotions in, staying silent as I waited for him to finish his talk.


    ¡°Even when you were away and you had a cold war going on between you two¡­ Your mom leaned on me that time. Jack, what I am saying is, I wish your mom would lean on me more. You also know this. Amy, Amy is growing up and I think Marianne needs someone to help her in raising Amy. I have seen her go through difficult times and I want to be there for her.¡±


    I looked at the table before I responded. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you are what Mom needs in her life? That she can¡¯t raise Amy without you?¡±


    Ryan was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this for my own sake, Jack. But you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m saying once you have your own family, you¡¯ll surely think the same as me. You know, Marianne is¨C¡±


    ¡°Ryan,¡± I called him, definitely holding myself back as I clenched my hands. How he mentioned mom¡¯s name all the time irked me to no end.


    I looked at him, my eyes serious as his. If only he knew I would only be taking care of Mom and Amy for the rest of my life. As mom¡¯s partner and Amy¡¯s father, I was the only person who should do that.


    ¡°I know you have good intentions for mom. But I think you¡¯re mistaken about something,¡± I told Ryan.


    ¡°Mistaken?¡± Ryan asked.


    I stared at him seriously, ¡°I have no intention of leaving mom and Amy. I won¡¯t be getting married to another woman either. The thing about Crista was a mistake. But I won¡¯t definitely leave mom again¡­.¡± There was no trace of any humor or joke in what I said. More than anything, this vow was something that I would always take with me.


    He was silent for a moment before he sighed and said, ¡°I- I get your point, Jack. I truly do. But you¡¯re an adult, too. Someday, you will meet someone and you will also have your own family.¡±


    ¡°No. You didn¡¯t get it. I have no intention of having another family other than mom and Amy. Do you wanna know why?¡±


    I stared Ryan in the eyes, devoid of any jokes and pretense, and uttered what I deeply thought had to be said. ¡°Because I¡¯m not just Amy¡¯s sister. I¡¯m her¨C¡±


    ¡°Aki!!¡±


    My words froze mid-air as I heard a familiar voice. Somehow, I had already expected her toe.


    Ryan and I both turned to the origin of the voice. Chasing after her breath, mom quickly approached us. She went straight to me, panting as she stared at me as if she didn¡¯t know what to do. Then in a swift movement, she grabbed my arm and pulled me up from my seat.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ryan. My son and I need to talk,¡± Mom told Ryan, hiding the trembling of her voice with a stubborn and brave look.


    Ryan nodded in confusion and I let my mom pull me all the way outside.


    When we got to the parking lot, she immediately pushed me inside the car. Suddenly, the times when mom would pick me up from school came pouring like a shback to my head. She had always been like this to me.


    Then it was during high school when I finally slowly became too attached to her. It was to the point that I felt disgusted by my own thoughts that I felt like wanting to disappear. But whenever I imagined mom¡¯s smiles disappearing too, my heart would feel as if it was being stabbed repeatedly. In the end, I couldn¡¯t leave her¡­ There was no way I could leave her.


    It was then I realized that I have always thought of her as more than just my mother.


    She had always more than that word to me. And no words, nothing and no one were able to change my mind about that.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Mom angrily said as soon as we were both in the car.


    I let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°It¡¯s about time he finds out the truth, mom. And to be honest, it¡¯s getting tiring to see him chase after you. He must be stopped.¡±


    ¡°Aki, listen to me¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± I interrupted mom, admitting it finally as I faced her and truthfully told her, ¡°I don¡¯t want you talking to him anymore. He doesn¡¯t know anything about us. He thinks I¡¯ll like him for you but he¡¯s f*cking wrong, mom. Why, mom, tell me, have you started liking him too?¡±


    ¡°What, no!¡± Mom eximed, ¡°Aki, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Then make me. Make me understand why you¡¯re doing this ¨C why you¡¯re still keeping him close. Am I still not enough for you and Amy? Do I not look like a real man for you, mom?¡± I know I¡¯m getting childish especially at this time but I can¡¯t control myself anymore.


    I always talked big but when it came to things about mom, I became immature and selfish¡­


    I just want her. And I want to make things well for her. I want to take care of her from now on and for the rest of my life.


    So why? Why is it so hard for her to let me do it?


    ¡°Aki,¡± mom called to me, reaching for my hand. ¡°Look, you and I¡­ Our love¡­ You know it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not,¡± I said.


    Mom held my hand tighter. ¡°Yes, of course. You and I both know it won¡¯t be easy¡­. But the thing is, right now, we are in a ce where it¡¯s forbidden.¡±


    ¡°Our love is forbidden?¡± I asked her.


    Mom¡¯s eyes seemed to glisten as she answered in a quiet voice, ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± I suddenly said, making her stunned slightly. She turned to me as I sighed. ¡°Even if it¡¯s forbidden or whatever it isbeled, I don¡¯t care. I¡­ I just can¡¯t bear to see you being so nice to Ryan, or to other men. Don¡¯t you understand it, mom? I want you to be mine. You and Amy ¨C I¡¯m the one who should take care of you two. I will do it and not those other men or whoever they are. I want to stay with you and be a family together. I want to live with you. For the rest of my life, that¡¯s something I want to do¡­. Is it that difficult to consider, mom? Am I¡­ Am I not man enough in your eyes after all?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mom whispered, her hands reaching both of mine. There was a look on her face that told me, despite the gentleness in her voice, she never lied with her words. ¡°You¡¯re man enough, Aki. In my life, you¡¯re the best and ¡®most¡¯ man I have met and would ever meet.¡±

 41 – Jack

    I shut my eyes as I took mom¡¯s hands back. Then I looked at her hands, bringing one up to my lips as I kissed it. I want to tell mom that I could take care of her too but talking about it would feel as if it won¡¯t happen anymore. So, I kept them in myself, thinking showing it rather than speaking about it would be a better way to prove just that to her.


    Mom and Amy. I would do everything and anything for them.


    I closed my eyes when I took my mother¡¯s hand back and then looked at it seriously. I want to tell mom that I can take care of her too, that I can protect them with Amy. Me, him, and Amy. We can be happy by ourselves.


    My eyes went over mom. Without letting another second pass, I pulled her face closer as I kissed her on the lips.


    Inside the car, under the glowing stars, I kissed her with all my heart that was solely for her.


    My love¡­ It would only be for this woman. Whether now, tomorrow, or in the thousands of days and weeks, and months toe.


    ¡°Aki,¡± mom softly called to me as our lips parted.


    Our faces show our eagerness for each other. My lips touched mom¡¯s lips again and we continued kissing until we reached the back of the car. There our kiss became more full and deep. My hand went up to her neck, rubbing her skin softly as I kissed her even deeper. Slowly, my other hand crawled down and seeped through her pants, gently rubbing her clothed entrance.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet down here,¡± I teasingly whispered to her neck before I kissed a spot that made her squirm.


    Mom moaned as I began to rub her entrance, with three of my fingers making a circr motion on top of her garment. ¡°A-Aki¡­ We should head home first¡­ Let¡¯s¡­¡±


    I smiled as I thought of an idea. I ignored mom¡¯s soft pleas and started iming her lips once more while my hand continued to rub and finally entered her lower garment. My hand immediately felt the hot and moistened entrance of mom¡¯s private.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel aroused even more. I took her lips fuller before I pulled away, taking off her pants quickly as I could. Before she could even protest, I opened her thighs.


    ¡°Aki, wait..! ¡± mama said in a panic, her eyes filled with both fear and excitement as she looked at me.


    I ripped mom¡¯s panties off and stuck out my tongue. Then without wasting time, I began to lick her entrance.


    ¡°Ahh¡­! A-Aki¡­.¡± Mom moaned, her legs seemingly beginning to close at the sudden sensation my tongue brought to her.


    The more I licked her, the more she turned wet. I looked at her, seeing her trying to stifle her own moans but couldn¡¯t as she let out another sweet sound. ¡°Aahh¡­. Ohh¡­¡±


    Aroused at her lustful image, I started to lick more and even started to rub where she was satisfied the most, my hand promptly holding her thigh back so as she won¡¯t close them around me while my mouth passionately worked around her privates. The thought of mom getting this kind of pleasure from me brought incredible ecstasy to my entire body.


    She was too sweet. Whether it was the sound she was releasing or the wetness from her ¨C both were equally sweet.


    ¡°Aahh¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Panting as her hips couldn¡¯t help but move, mom held my head, making me eat more of her. I inserted another finger and started to probe it inside her while licking her clit. Mom couldn¡¯t stop herself from moving, his back arching as she screamed out in pleasure.


    Just then, we heard a knock from the outside.


    Mom froze.


    I followed her line of sight, seeing Ryan currently standing outside and knocking on the window as if wondering if we were inside.


    Mom was about to push me away but I didn¡¯t move. Instead, I held her down through her thighs, and without a word, I inserted more fingers inside her while my tongue¡¯s movements turned more aggressive in licking her clit.


    ¡°A-Aki¡­!!¡± Mom called me in a low tone, her face red and full of passion.


    I pulled away briefly, ¡°Ryan might hear you,¡± I mischievously said while staring at her beautiful red face before I dove back in and ate her cave again while thrusting my fingers in and out.


    Mom became a trembling hot mess. With great effort, she brought her hands to her mouth, her face full of both lust and panic while anxiously looking outside.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just look at me,¡± I told her before I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand and began to unzip my pants. I didn¡¯t wait for mom¡¯s reaction as I immediately positioned my hard and fully erect cock to her entrance, rubbing them swiftly before I entered her extremely hot and slippery cave.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Aki¡­¡± Mom called me softly while looking at me, her arms holding to mine.


    I smiled at her before I kissed her on the lips, slowly beginning to move after I adjusted our position.


    We became very passionate. Maybe it was because we were already in a public ce that added to the excitement, or maybe it was because we were aware Ryan was just outside and only a ck tinted window separated us, but our bodies got hotter and the way our mouths shed turned even more passionate and aggressive.


    My tongue hovered and battled with mom, seeping and tasting her as I continued to thrust her below, my cock wrapped by her soaking walls that made me groan in intense pleasure.


    The fact that she was still wearing her undies that I had partly ripped earlier made me even more aroused, my cock getting harder and harder inside her. When I nced down, I saw how we connected, how I went in and out of her, our releases mixing in and trickling out together.


    Panting, I turned to her once more, looking at her messed-up face that only I was allowed to see. ¡°I love you,¡± I told her before I began to pound her harder.


    Mom pulled me closer, her lips leaning to mine as she kissed me fully, ¡°.. I love you too, Aki¡­¡±


    My unsteady heart rxed and went on fire at the same time.


    I pulled her closer to me, our emotions for each other burning even brighter as our lips connected and conveyed the meaning of what we held with every touch and kiss.


    When I nced outside, I found that Ryan was already gone.


    Hopefully, he already understood that he couldn¡¯t take mom away from me.


    Because she¡¯s mine.


    Only I can have her and her love.

 42 – Marianne

    Since childhood, Jack has been an obedient and responsible child. Whenever he wished for something he knew would be difficult or take an extraneous time to reach, he would work hard for it, giving it all the best efforts and patience he could gather while waiting for the right time to grab it.


    Jack was a selfless and extremely patient person. That¡¯s why these past few days when he was showing more of his selfish side, I couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted emotions in my heart. A part of me knew I had longed to see this authentic side, yet, another part of me also felt concerned about him and how I couldn¡¯t meet his desires properly.


    But then again, this was Jack, the person I loved in and out. And this kind of changeing from him, I could understand and ept.


    Although I would want Jack to understand that I wouldn¡¯t leave him. There were times when he would look at me as if he was scared that I would suddenly disappear. I wanted him to know that that would not happen, that I love and cherish him just as much as he does for me.


    If only he could see right through my heart¡­


    Jack was currently sound asleep next to me. It waste at night and our daughter Amy was asleep in her crib. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at Jack¡¯s face.


    I parted a strand of hair that touched his eyes and then softly stroked his forehead. My thoughts began to drift as my fingers leaned more on his hair, gently stroking his strands.


    What should I do to make our lives peaceful? What should I do to keep Jack from getting upset? Lately, he has been too agitated and it shows through his words. He¡¯s worrying a lot about our family¡­ Is this something we can really do together?


    Sighing, I was about to get up to head to the kitchen and drink some water when I suddenly felt someone holding my hand.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Jack asked me with his voice soft and sleepy.


    I smiled and gave a gentle squeeze of his hand. ¡°I feel thirsty. Do you want a ss too?¡±


    Jack shook his head, looking at me with his sleepy eyes as he softly replied, ¡°Come back soon, mom.¡± Jack let out a breath and kissed my hand before he let me go.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the small action. I gently stroked his head again before standing up and heading to the kitchen to drink some water.


    While drinking I suddenly heard a sounding from the living area. I immediately went to it and noticed my phone on a sofa. I can¡¯t help but wonder because it was alreadyte and it wasn¡¯t like I was expecting a call or message at this time.


    Curious, I opened it and read the content.


    ¡°Marianne, can we meet up and talk?¡±©` Ryan


    It has been a few days since the day Jack went to see Ryan. Fortunately, I was able to stop him just in time, before he told Ryan what the real rtionship he has with me. Additionally, by pure luck, Ryan didn¡¯t hear us in that car¡­ Well, at least that was what I thought since the following day, he visited my shop and again asked me about my decision on the contract.


    I appreciated him a lot. He was kind and I could see how he truly wanted to help me and my family. And because of that, I came to the decision to finally tell him what I felt for him. And ask him, as gently as I could, to stop liking me.


    I immediately replied to Ryan¡¯s message, suggesting we should meet tomorrow at a coffee shop. He replied immediately and asked to meet at a hotel bar, the ce where we first met and dined together as per Jonah¡¯s matchmaking arrangement. After carefully assessing the situation and thinking we were both adults and had be friends somehow, I eventually agreed.


    ¡°Are you really going to reject Ryan, mars? Is that your final decision?¡± Jonah asked me when she visited my shop.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a man willing to take care of you, do you know that? We¡¯re not getting younger, mars,¡± Jonah furthermented.


    I know my best friend¡¯s concern for me is also genuine and I¡¯m thankful for that. I just smiled and proceeded to arrange the flowers to be delivered for today. ¡°I have Aki. Amy and I will be okay with him around.¡±


    ¡°Hmm ¡­ I know your son loves you very much. But mars, what if he decides to marry again? Of course, he¡¯ll also build his own home ¨C his family, right? I¡¯m not saying he will abandon you and Amy, he¡¯s not that kind of person. What I mean is he¡¯s at that age that he¡¯ll get to know a lot of different people kinds of women. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll find someone he wants to date, andter on, I don¡¯t know, marry?¡±


    I was stunned by what Jonah said but she spoke again before I could even think hard and respond.


    ¡°What if he decides to get back together with his ex-wife? Unlike our past rtionships and failures in marriages, he and his ex-wife are still young. If they want, they can get back together and throw those divorce papers in a blink of an eye,¡± said Jonah. ¡°I don¡¯t want to overthink, mars, but what if the two of them talk and get back together¡­ What will happen to you and Amy then?¡±


    I thought about what Jonah said. I know Jack doesn¡¯t like Crista. ording to him, he has cut all ties with Crista. He also said he has no ns to meet and talk to her again¡­


    But I also know the power of living together under one roof. Whether the time was long or short, it held power. Also, Jonah was right in saying that at Jack¡¯s age he would get to know many different kinds of women.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a shaky breath as I tried to clear my mind of worries about Jack. In the end, I couldn¡¯t respond to Jonah¡¯s words and just changed our topic.


    After I delivered thest batch of flowers ordered I headed to the restaurant bar where Ryan and I would meet. As usual, he was already sitting at a table for two, the patience and gentleness evident on his face.


    While eating, I took the courage to finally open the subject I wanted to speak with him. ¡°I think it¡¯s been a year since we came here. Time surely flies¡­¡± Ryan smiled but before he could speak, I immediately added, ¡°Ryan, I¡­ I want to thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me and my family.¡±


    ¡°Marianne, you know what makes you happy makes me happy too. You know, between us, these words of thanks shouldn¡¯t exist,¡± Ryan said to me with a grin.


    ¡°I just want to thank you because you deserve it. And I¡­. I¡¯m here so we can talk properly. ¡± I took in a deep breath and broke it to him softly, ¡°I really appreciate your kindness and affection for me¡­ However, I would ask you now to stop.¡±


    Ryan was silent for a moment then heughed a little, ¡°Is this you rejecting me?¡± The smile on Ryan¡¯s face turned sad as he looked at me, his eyes clear and gentle as his words were. ¡°Marianne, are you really sure of this? You know Amy is growing up. She needs a father in her life. And I¡¯m willing to be that person. For her, and for you too. I don¡¯t want you to suffer in the future. Being alone¡­ It¡¯s harder than you think. I know you have been through a lot in the past and might say you can do it again, but the thing is, I¡¯m here. And I want to help you face everything. Together.¡±


    I looked at him directly this time, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have Aki-¡±


    ¡°Marianne, Jack isn¡¯t going to be by your side forever. You know that deep inside yourself,¡± Ryan said. Both he and Jonah were saying the same things which made me feel as if something was stuck in my throat and stomach.


    ¡°What if one day, he and his wife just get back together and leave you again?¡± Ryan added which added to the strange nervousness I was feeling.


    I know Jack loves me and he won¡¯t leave Amy and me. We are his family. But why am I so concerned about what I¡¯m hearing now?


    ¡°Marianne, let me just continue helping you,¡± Ryan insisted once more.


    ¡°No ¡­ Aki won¡¯t leave us, I know him better than you do. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I still have a lot to do. I need to go home,¡± I said firmly and stood up.


    But suddenly Ryan spoke again, which stopped me.


    ¡°I saw him earlier. With a woman.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could hear my heart beating in my chest at what I heard. I felt my entire body turning cold as I heard Ryan¡¯s next words.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s him. It¡¯s Jack¡­ I saw Jack enter the hotel earlier before I arrived here¡­ He entered with his ex-wife, Crista.¡±

 43 – Marianne

    I struggled to control my own emotions and confronted Ryan. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Ryan. My son and Crista broke up. They don¡¯t see each other anymore either. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    I was about to stand up when I heard him speak again.


    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, then why don¡¯t you call Jack right now?¡± Ryan challenged.


    I was silent for a moment before I took out my phone and quickly dialed Jack¡¯s number. I froze. My heart stopped beating as no one answered on the other line.


    His phone was turned off.


    ¡°Marianne¡­ Maybe they¡¯re still here. Do you want to see it for yourself and confirm?¡± Ryan suggested.


    I know Jack will never do what Ryan is telling me right now. My son will never lie to me. He¡¯s not that kind of person.


    He is not like his father.


    But why was I slowly losing hope while I was following Ryan to this hallway with rooms surrounding us?


    My breathing trembled as I felt my palms turn colder and colder with every idea that began to prate my head. My heart pounded louder and louder with every step we took. In truth, I no longer know what was true and what was not.


    I also don¡¯t know how Ryan was able to convince me but I found myself looking for both Jack and Crista in what seemed to be a hallway.


    My feet move spontaneously and with each step, I feel like I will faint with nervousness. I couldn¡¯t think straight and only knew I was walking.


    I could feel the sharp, painfully cold enveloping my entire body. I seemed to lose my hearing with every step, every step toward that room. But it all stopped when I heard a familiar voice that was deeply ingrained in my head and heart.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Turning around, I found Jack. And Crista was with him as Ryan had said. My mind immediately went nk. I couldn¡¯t think while looking at them. I also noticed the shock on Jack¡¯s face as he looked at me but my own emotions were too much that I could barely recognize other people¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°Jack¡­ See, Sir Ryan looks really serious with your mom,¡± Crista said to my son.


    ¡°Jack,¡± Ryan called to Jack as if wanting to exin.


    My heart dropped as I just stared at them. I could not move and speak from where I stood. What is he doing with Crista? Why are they at the hotel? And most of all, why did Jack hide this from me?


    Why did he lie¡­?


    Before I could even ask for an answer, I felt a familiar hand grab me and pulled me to his side. I flinched and heard Ryan and Crista calling but I didn¡¯t look at them, only feeling the familiar palm holding me as he pulled me away with him. A momentter, I realized that we were already in the car and soon, in the condo that he owned. It happened too quickly and the shock was still evident in my entire body. Still, I faintly recognized it regardless of my head going to spiral and my heart pounding like crazy I thought it would explode.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Arriving and closing the door angrily, Jack immediately let me go.


    For the first time, he dropped my hand in an extremely harsh way.


    ¡°Why are you with that man?¡± Jack asked loudly, his rage evident in his voice.


    I looked him in the eye and couldn¡¯t control my own emotions, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± I inhaled deeply but couldn¡¯t keep it anymore. ¡°You¡¯re the one I should be asking that. What are you doing, Aki? Why are you with Crista?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jack¡¯s forehead furrowed even more.


    I clenched my hands, feeling the coldness seep further inside my system. ¡°Tell me, Aki. Are you¡­ getting back together? Is that what you¡¯re nning so you went to see her? Are you really doing it¡­?¡± Will you leave me and Amy?


    ¡°Mom¡­!¡± Jack eximed as if what I just uttered wasplete nonsense.


    ¡°No, Aki! Tell me the truth. Why did you lie? You said you weren¡¯t talking to her anymore,¡± I almost choked as I spoke, the tears threatening to fall from my eyes. My hands trembled as I faintly asked him one more time. ¡°¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were talking to Crista?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± His face contorted seemingly in pain then it quickly disappeared as he angrily asked, ¡°Is that what Ryan told you?¡± Jack moved a little closer.


    I looked away, not wanting to look at him.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Jack called once more, then his voice turned a little softer, ¡°¡­ Please, at least tell me the truth. Is that what you heard from Ryan?¡±


    Taking in a deep breath, I shut my eyes and nodded.


    Then I was surprised as I heard Jack curse out loud. Then came another question with a broken whisper, ¡°¡­ And you actually believe him?¡±


    Before I could answer, Jack moved even closer. I could feel and see the anger in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to rify my words when he angrily grabbed me by the neck and pulled me to him, his lips falling to mine.


    Jack kissed me violently with a mixture of anger and extreme excitement. He immediately removed our clothes while not interrupting our kiss. I also angrily kissed back. Even though my mind was still full of questions and fear of what was yet toe, the excitement and desire to be one quickly won over me.


    Jack lifted me up as I wrapped my legs around him. Panting as we moaned and brushed our lips with one another, we continued to devour each other¡¯s mouths, our tongues and saliva meeting in a familiar steady, and deep rhythm.


    I could feel the anger radiating from his body, his cock getting harder and harder as it began to rub against my clothed entrance. I couldn¡¯t help but yelp and tremble whenever I felt how hard and huge it was.


    Jack removed my upper garment, his mouth quickly finding my buds as he didn¡¯t waste time and sucked on them.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± I moaned, remembering the time when I told him he shouldn¡¯t touch my breasts carelessly since I was still breastfeeding Amy but now, Jack didn¡¯t seem to care as his mouth moved harsher and harder as if he was trying to nip and eat my buds as a whole.


    He became violent in kneading and tasting me and I couldn¡¯t help but tremble at every touch. Even his finger immediately entered my entrance and I was ready quickly.

 44 – Marianne

    ¡°Ahh, Aki¡­¡± I muttered as Jack rubbed the head of his manhood at my entrance. It was so alive, so hard, and so raw ¨C I could feel his rage from that part of his and it instantly made me pull away unconsciously.


    Jack didn¡¯t let me go. He pulled me back, his hard cock prating me slowly as I groaned in pain. It was too big and it felt as though I was being split into two. Compared to the ones we had, right now felt hotter, bigger, and longer.


    I winced as I grabbed his arms, my heart almost ringing in my ears as I tried to adjust to his size while he went deeper inside me. I trembled, my stomach coiling but he suddenly grabbed my legs and opened them wide, giving him more ess to enter even deeper and fully inside me.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I moaned loudly as I looked at Jack, my wide eyes turning calmer and softer as I saw his equally red and panting face. His hot breath hit my neck as without a word, he began to move, burying his cock inside me as if he wanted to destroy it.


    ¡°Ah! Wait, Aki-!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tremble in every thrust he made.


    He didn¡¯t listen to me and every time he pounded inside me, he became even more violent and aggressive.


    ¡°Aahh¡­¡± My face contorted at both the pain and pleasure from Jack¡¯s movements. I couldn¡¯t help but yelp and reach for Jack¡¯s neck, wanting to hold him closer and cling to him.


    Jack let out a low grunt as pulled me in just in time, holding me close to his body as his cock buried even further inside me with our position.


    Trying to catch my breath as I adjusted to his size and movements, I began to move along with him, receiving all the anger and other conflicting emotions that every thrust from him felt.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine and mine alone¡­. Every part of you is mine. From head to toe, you¡¯re mine,¡± Jack uttered lowly while grunting and moaning with pleasure. His movements turned even more rapid and hard, hitting me brutally in every thrust. ¡°You¡¯re mine¡­¡±


    The pain was gradually reced by intense and indescribable pleasure. Jack¡¯s lips returned to my lips again. I hugged him close and couldn¡¯t help but be overly passionate and greedy as he was being, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re mine too.¡±


    I felt Jack¡¯s cock grow bigger and harder inside me. Our hearts beat together with the same rhythm, we didn¡¯t take our eyes off each other as we continued to enjoy and savor each other until we both reached our climax. In a while, we found ourselves moaning and letting out a deep and long sigh ¨C relief and pleasure coating our entire bodies and senses.


    I felt Jack pump his liquid inside me. His face was serious as he kissed me deeply on the lips, never leaving my mouth as the hot liquid continued toe out caused by a variety of emotions led by anger and the eagerness to be one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk¡­¡± I said softly and caught my breath when I pulled away from the kiss.


    I caressed his face after my jolting body came to a halt and finally start to rx.


    Jack remained silent. He didn¡¯t pull out. It looked like he had no intention of taking it away sooner for some reason. I could feel his erection still hard as he just pulled me to hisp, making me sit on him. I ignored the sensation and granted his wish at the moment. There was no way I would let him go without talking.


    ¡°Aki¡­¡± I began to call softly as I caressed his face and gently went down to his neck where I began to rub him. Jack looked at me, his eyes softening in every touch I made. Letting out a calm sigh, I leaned in and kissed his lips before I looked him in the eye and began to speak. ¡°Ryan and I¡­ There¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know,¡± he responded calmly.


    I even looked at his face and felt that his tense muscles had calmed down a bit but his manhood remained hard which was still buried inside me. Still, I ignored it and asked, ¡°¡­ How about you and Crista?¡±


    Jack kissed me on the lips before speaking, ¡°She sent me a message ¡­ she said she saw you and Ryan at a hotel.¡±


    I felt annoyed at what I heard. Ryan told me the same thing. But why?¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s what Ryan told me earlier, so I followed him to confirm it,¡± I said.


    My heart couldn¡¯t help but pound at the sudden realization¡­. As it turned out, Ryan was the one who lied to me. It wasn¡¯t Jack.


    ¡°I called you earlier, you didn¡¯t answer,¡± I mentioned, suddenly remembering I attempted to call him.


    ¡°I left my phone in the office in a hurry¡­. I wanted to see you as fast as I can. You know, Mom, I won¡¯t let it happen. I don¡¯t like him for you. No, erase that. I don¡¯t want any man for you. I¡¯m just ¡­ I just want you to love me like this, ¡°Jack said in a whisper, soft and almost weak but full of warm, true feelings he had for me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jack said, his words turning even smaller as he lowered his head, ¡°I probably look so uncool right now¡­ I¡¯m sorry, mom.¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± I quickly ushered him as I pulled him close to me. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Aki.¡±


    Jack¡­ He was no longer a small child but I also could not deny the fact that he had not lost his childishness. Even so, I wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t dare trade it for anyone else¡¯s ¨C whether they were more ¡®mature¡¯, more ¡®manly¡¯, or more perfect in other people¡¯s eyes.


    I love Jack. I love him and all of him.


    ¡°You are the only one I love and will always love, Aki. You¡¯re the only one¡­¡± I whispered to him while hugging him close.


    I felt Jack¡¯s tensed shoulders begin to rx in my arms. He pulled away promptly, letting me see the anger and sadness in his eyes disappearing as they became brighter and clearer. He smiled, not taking another second as he then kissed me hard on the lips.


    Soon I was spontaneously moving on Jack¡¯sp. His manhood still prated me and was even more alive after we talked. I hugged Jack and epted his overflowing, intense, burning love for me.


    ¡°I love you so much,¡± he whispered to my ear yet again before he thrust in deeper, hitting my softest spots.


    I responded to him with a deep and long kiss. Jack pulled me in closer, embracing me even tighter as we imed each other all night.


    Too many times we have felt the overwhelming heat of our love for each other wasn¡¯t enough to clear the problems we were facing, let alone be epted outside the walls of our warm home. But it wasn¡¯t something neither of us could control.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    epted or not by other people, our love would be the same, if not, only bing stronger every day.


    We knew it wasn¡¯t easy and it would never be. There would also be times that others woulde and try to shake the bond we have. Even so, we were together and we knew, no matter what happens, we wouldn¡¯t let anything or anyone break this love.


    As long as we have each other, this love would continue burning like fire, hot and alive.

 45 – Marianne

    There were some things in this world that, no matter what you did, you couldn¡¯t and possibly wouldn¡¯t be able to change. I know that despite the fact that Jack and I love each other very deeply, it is impossible for us to be together in the eyes of other people. Even if it is something that we are able to find a means to work on, it was not simple enough for us to be able to do it quickly as we could or wanted.


    This, however, was merely my personal opinion.


    As it turned out, Jack was thinking about something else entirely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married,¡± Jack said as if it was the easiest thing to do in the world for him.


    I was stunned, and my heart pounded fast inside. My mind nk, I called him, ¡°Aki¨C¡±


    ¡°Not now, I know we can¡¯t right now. But someday, I¡¯m saying someday I want to do it¡­ With you. If it¡¯s with you, I want to do it. Don¡¯t you want to?¡± He asked me, his eyes clear and bright like a ss hit by the morning light, seemingly whispering all his feelings all for me.


    We were both naked under the nket and in bed, Jack hugged me from behind and kissed my shoulder neck while casually speaking. His feathery kisses made me calm, my tensed shoulders slowlying down as I let out a breath.


    ording to him, he and Crista will handle the divorce paperwork together in order to ensure that they have no further interaction with one another. When ites to Jack, I had no doubts as I always believed he would do what he said anyway. He was aware of my concern when I discovered him with Crista back at the hotel, and given how I felt about him in addition to how he had always treated me, I knew he would do everything to avoid hurting me purposely. He was that thoughtful and serious, and I appreciated him all the more for it¡­ Even though I have the feeling that I am bing more and more greedy to the point it was scary¡­


    But then he spoke. About getting married.


    He might have noticed it as I felt Jack hug me tighter from behind and kissed my cheek while rubbing my neck. ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not that¡­ Aki¡­¡± I told him gently. It wasn¡¯t like what he said was entirely impossible. More than anything, our rtionship is still in the dark today. No one else knows about our rtionship except us. Even our ¡®closest¡¯ friends were still unaware of what was happening between Jack and me. And it was something that remained behind closed doors even until now that Jack started to live with me and our baby Amy.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Jack asked me softly. He nted another kiss on my shoulder as if to coax me and make me surrender and give in with his soft touches. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    I took his arm and caressed him gently. Then breathing out, I slowly turned to face him, my eyes meeting his. I wanted to ask if he was serious about what he said, but from the looks of it, I already knew the answer. In the end, I decided to divert the topic first.


    ¡°You have a job, I have a job too. Amy is growing up,¡± I said.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Jack replied.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is ¡­ I think we should prepare for it first,¡± I said to Jack.


    ¡°You want a grand wedding?¡± Jack asked jokingly with a smile.


    ¡°What? N-No, that¡¯s not what I mean¨C¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, I¡¯m really going to save up for it. What kind of wedding do you like?¡± he said mischievously again and kissed me on the lips and seemingly inhaling my scent.


    I responded immediately with a sweeter kiss, ¡°Not really ¡­ My heart is already full knowing I have you and Amy. Just having you two is more than enough, more than I could ever wish for to be happy¡­¡± I honestly said to Jack as I caressed his face, sighing in satisfaction at the simple touches and feeling of being adored by the person in front of me.


    Jack smiled at my response. He took my hand that was on his cheek and kissed it lightly. He then let out a sigh simr to mine, lowering his head as he didn¡¯t waste time, and pulled me in for a kiss. His lips touched mine in a sweet kiss. It was soft and gentle, brimming with love and affection. With every touch, we felt the emotions we had for each other. Emotions that were only for us to receive and savor.


    The gentleness soon began to be daring. Jack¡¯s hand crawled down and began to knead my plump breasts. Jack lowered the nket slightly and stuck out his tongue, his mouth finding my nips that had gotten hard.


    I moaned at the sensationing from his skillful mouth. He slowly sucked on my nips as if taking his time while his other hand began to pinch the other and yfully knead my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but move my hips at the sensation, identally feeling Jack¡¯s excitement below me. It was rubbing against my thigh and it was hard like a rock.


    I touched Jack¡¯s face and then firmly kissed his lips again. I struggled to breathe as I whispered in anticipation, ¡°I-I want you¡­¡±


    Jack stared at me with fire surging in his eyes. It didn¡¯t take him another second as he dove in, his mouth quickly attacking my own as we kissed with our emotions and desires overflowing within us. He didn¡¯t stop our kisses as he just kneaded my thighs, his hands skillfully and almost unnoticeably separating them which sent shivers down my spine.


    Jack¡¯s body was already very familiar to me. He already knew where my soft spots were and the parts where I could reach my climax and ecstasy. Momentster I felt the familiar intrusion into my cave. I was already wet but I was too prepared and eager for what was toe next.


    He wanted me and I wanted him. We both knew it and we both craved for it.

 46 – Marianne

    As our bodies met with each other once more, Jack and I both found ourselves unable to suppress sighs and groans. It was simple to let it in, and once it did, it worked its way deep into me.


    Words left our mouths as Jack began to move with a familiar, steady pace. My legs wrapped around his waist as he plunged his cock inside of me, and I bit down the moan that was building up inside of me. It was too difficult, enormous, and hot, just like a volcano that was trying to let magma out.


    Jack let out a grunt as the intensity of our sexual activity caused his cheeks to turn crimson and his jawline to be more defined while sweat dripped down his neck. As I felt him slip even more inside of me, I reached my hands over his shoulders and touched his nude torso.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± This time, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Inside of me, I could feel Jack¡¯s cock twitching. He pulled me again as our lips contact, his mouth seemed to want to devour me as he slid his tongue in and tasted every inch of my inside as he drew me farther. I was panting and struggling for air, but Jack wouldn¡¯t let go of me for even a second. I was able to sense his love and lust as he continued to shove his tongue and lips inside of me while he kissed me.


    ¡°Ahh, aah, I-I¡¯m cumming,¡± In spite of my best efforts to cling onto his neck, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud groan. The incredible pleasure continued to send waves of tremors through my body, yet every one of my senses urged me to explore it even further. Jack¡¯s affection just kept piling up.


    Jack seized both of my legs and opened them wide as his extremely firm cock continued to prate more of my body, causing him to hit all of my most sensitive spots. My body curved into an arch in response to the deep intrusions, and I shook uncontrobly as I came dangerously close to shrieking and crying out in response to the pleasure that Jack offered me.


    ¡°Aaah, ahh¡­ Aahh¡­!¡± I attempted to hide my groans, but I couldn¡¯t, and I ended up releasing all of my embarrassing moans with every thrust from Jack.


    It was getting more and more intense, and it consistently struck the most sensitive ces of my body. Jack grabbed hold of my hips and pulled slightly away, only to m back in with a thrust that was even more powerful and more prating.


    The bed was shaking, and the moaned sounds and the loud sound of our engagement resonated throughout the entire room. After a short while, Jack¡¯s speed quickened and became more intense as I felt Jack¡¯s hot liquid enter and leave my body while also releasing myself.


    We both trembled with pleasure as he exhaled, our chests rising and falling in a frantic rhythm as we felt the high we were both experiencing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I muttered both in pleasure and pain as Jack kissed me on the lips and started toe in again. My eyes widened with surprise. It got hard again. Once again, his cock was up and hard.


    That¡¯s when I started toe to my senses. Jack is still a young man, therefore he has a lot of energy for this activity.


    After what seemed like an endless amount of passionate activity in bed, I finally managed to pull myself together and make my way to the kitchen to start dinner. It took me approximately half an hour to get myself together and stop shivering in both my legs and arms. Thankfully, the difort and sloppiness that I felt throughout my body as a result of our exercise did not win out over my desire to be of help to Jack on his day off.


    Jack had really invited the three of us to join Amy for a meal outside, but when it started to rain, we decided against it and instead agreed I would prepare a meal for them at home. It was something that Jack quickly agreed with, noting that he enjoyed everything that I made and that he would finish it more than the meals he ate outside. It was just a simplepliment, but whenever I heard him speak words like that, my heart couldn¡¯t help but feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    Amy and Jack were currently in the living room, with Jack attempting to work while watching after Amy at the same time. As per usual, he had epted projects and stated that he would have to finish them by their due dates. After a few moments, I decided to check on them and see how they were doing. When I nced over, I saw that Jack had already gone asleep.


    When things like these happen, I am reminded of how important it is for a mother to take care of her child. There was nothing more I needed to say; as a mother, I understood what to do.


    I let out a sigh as I stared out the window. The rain was still falling heavily, and it didn¡¯t look like it was going to stop anytime soon. I was able to catch a nce of Jack and Amy as they were now sleeping in the same position in the living room side by side. I smiled at what I saw and returned my attention to cooking.


    After a short while, I took a quick check at the food I was preparing and saw that it was done. I proceeded to the living room and was about to call Jack when I suddenly heard the main door open. Almost immediately, the chilly surge of wind that came from the entryway was felt throughout my entire body. I frowned and decided to see who it was.


    As I approached the entrance, my pulse quickened and my palms began to sweat.


    I made the quick decision to nce at it, and when I did, my eyes practically widened at what I saw, bringing my rapid heartbeat to aplete halt.


    I was about to say something when I suddenly felt something hard hit my head, my vision turning ck.

 47 – Marianne

    When I opened my eyes, I immediately saw a white ceiling that was unfamiliar to me. I sat down immediately and looked around; my heart racing hard nonstop against my chest. I realized I was in a room where everything was either white or ck. All the few objects were covered in white and ck. It was almost empty of furniture except for the table on the side and the massive bed where I was currently sitting.


    My heart was beating faster and faster as I thought about what had happened. When I opened the door then, I saw Crista standing there. I remembered that time, I was about to speak and call Jack when something suddenly hit my head so I lost consciousness.


    I wanted to think it was all just my imagination. But I was wrong. Because after a while as I tried to collect my senses back, the door of this empty room opened. And a person entered.


    It was none other than Crista.


    My head still felt like being split into two, but I tried to face her still.


    ¡°Crista ¡­ What¡¯s the meaning of this? Where did you take me?¡± I asked Crista.


    The room seemed to have no windows and doors except for the door where Crista entered from. I gulped down, trying my best to remain calm and assess the situation more. I don¡¯t know Crista¡¯s main motive for doing this to me but what I¡¯m worried about was Jack and Amy.


    Where are they? Did Crista take them too?


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my blood run cold as an image of them being in the same position shed into my mind.


    ¡°Auntie¡­ I don¡¯t want to do this either. but¡­ You¡¯re always taking Jack away from me. What should I do?¡± she said with a sad smile, then she looked me in the eye as if to emphasize her every word as she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t exist¡­ Jack and I will be together. He will choose me, his wife.¡±


    I swallowed down my fear and difort and took a deep breath. ¡°Crista, how about we talk¨C¡±


    ¡°No, auntie,¡± Crista said. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? I can¡¯t live without Jack. He is¡­ He is my most special person. I love him, auntie. And if you a love a person, you should keep them by your side, right?¡± She asked.


    I sat down on the edge of the bed, my vision clear despite the pounding of my head. Crista¡­ There was something wrong with her.


    ¡°Also, he is Yohan¡¯s father and he is my husband. We¡¯re a happy family, auntie,¡± Crista looked at me with wide, pointed eyes.


    I looked in the other direction, wondering how I could escape. It was very clear that Crista was out of her mind right now. I can¡¯t talk to her properly.


    My thoughts of escape suddenly halted as I felt Crista move, and in an instant, she pulled out a gun.


    Eyes wide, I looked at her and eximed, ¡°C-Crista, put that down. Let¡¯s talk¡­¡±


    She shook her head and then pointed the gun at me. ¡°You stole Jack from me, auntie. You¡­ You always keep him to yourself¡­ You broke our family apart! It was you! It was you who did this to us! You¡¯re the reason why he left me!!!¡± Then her face contorted, seemingly unable to collect herself as she wept, ¡°If¡­ If only you didn¡¯t appear in the picture, we¡¯d still be together today. He¡¯ll still be by my side, he¡¯ll still be mine¡­ He should be mine!!¡±


    Crista shouted along with the gun being pointed even closer to me, her other hand aiming to grab my hair just the same time. I felt blocks of fear enter my throat but I wasn¡¯t someone who would die at this ce, especially seeing Crista¡¯s state. But before I could even defend myself and steal the gun away from her hand, I suddenly heard a voice at the door.


    Both Crista and I stopped.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    My eyes widened and I could hardly believe it. It was Ryan.


    I watched as he ran to us and took the gun from Crista¡¯s hand, pushing her away as she stumbled and fell to the floor. He then turned to me, his face and voice allced with intense worry. ¡°Marianne, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even respond as I only stared at him.


    Why¡­ Why is Ryan here?


    ¡°This is not what we¡¯ve agreed to do, Ryan. Give me Jack if you want Marianne,¡± Crista said sharply as she stood up, face visibly fuming in anger. Now there emerge two men behind her, all armed with huge guns.


    Ryan red at Crista, then he held me and acted like he was protecting me. I was stuck frozen,pletely stunned by the conversations between him and Crista.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Marianne. She had nothing to do with your fight with your husband!¡± Ryan eximed.


    ¡°Nothing to do with our fight?¡± Cristaughed like she was going crazy. ¡°That woman was the main reason why my family was torn apart. She destroyed my family! She destroyed my rtionship with Jack! She ruined us!!!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Marianne, I, I¡¯m Amy¡¯s father. I¡¯m her father, right? Tell me I¡¯m the one you choose. I¡¯ll save you here. Amy and I will be happy, we¡¯ll be a whole family,¡± Ryan said while staring at me and hugging me tightly.


    I couldn¡¯t speak at all. I stared at the distance, my heart, and blood all cold as I felt Ryan¡¯s hands around me. How¡­ How could he do this to me? I thought he was my friend. And Crista¡­ How far will her affection for my son take her? She¡­ She had always respected me even after she separated from Jack. So how¡­ Why¡­


    Just the thought that Jack and Amy could be in danger at this very moment because of them made my heart ache painfully. No¡­ Anything but that¡­ I shivered, thinking of a way to fight so I could protect them both.


    What I hadn¡¯t expected was Ryan to tie me up so suddenly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this Ryan¡­ P-Please, let¡¯s talk¡­¡± I tried to speak with him, covering the fear in my voice but knew I terribly failed nheless.


    Ryan looked at me with great concern and worry ¨C something he had always shown me before that I appreciated. Too much for my own hopeful heart. He sighed and told me in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marianne¡­ This is the only way for Jack to get here. But I promise I won¡¯t let Crista or anyone else hurt you. Okay? Stay still and this will be over quickly.¡±


    My heart stopped beating at what I heard. They¡­ they n to send Jack here? In this dangerous ce?


    One of Crista¡¯s staff took a picture of me and my guess was the photo was sent to Jack. A few momentster and I heard the sound of a newly arrived car outside.


    My heart dropped as I saw Jack by the doorway.


    ¡°Mom!¡± he cried the instant he saw me, his face full of shock.


    No¡­ This can¡¯t be. Why did hee here?


    I wanted to speak and ran over to Jack but Ryan stopped me, his hand grabbing my arm and pulling me back. He whispered to my ear while pinching my arm, ¡°Shh. This will be over in the blink of an eye.¡±


    I felt my entire body shiver in disgust at the touch, my body freezing and my mind seemingly going nk. The cloth on my mouth remained as I felt my mouth numb and trembling at the same time. I could only slowly turn to where Jack was, holding on to thest thread of hope in me as I saw him perfectly fine and unharmed.


    ¡°Jack!¡± Crista called with excitement and joy.


    ¡°Crista, let go of my mom.¡± My son¡¯s face was full of anger. Only now have I seen him with those pair of eyes ¨C ring and seemingly full of uncontroble wrath.


    ¡°Jack, don¡¯t you understand? I love you. I really love you¡­¡± Crista said. ¡°We don¡¯t need your mom anymore, Jack. Besides ¡­ she chose Ryan over you.¡± Her eyes wentrger andrger as she looked at Jack with a gasp, ¡°You said you never learned who the father of Auntie¡¯s baby is, right? You must be thinking about who the real father of Amy is, right? Well, the truth is¡­ It¡¯s Ryan, Jack. Ryan is Amy¡¯s father.¡±

 48 – Marianne

    No! I wanted to shout that that wasn¡¯t true at all. There was nothing going on between Ryan and me. He¡¯s not Amy¡¯s father¡­.


    ¡°Crista is right, Jack. I¡¯m Amy¡¯s real father,¡± Ryan said. ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s no reason for you to stay by her side anymore and take care of her. That¡¯s something I should do. It¡¯s my responsibility¡­ This is all just a misunderstanding, Jack. I hope you can see why we¡¯re doing all of this¡­ It¡¯s for you, your mom, and most of all my daughter, Amy.¡±


    I tried to move and scream through the cloth in my mouth, desperately but no words could even be formed. Ryan held me closer as he turned to Jack and continued to utter, ¡°Jack, you owe this to me. For once, let me build our family again so we can all be happy, okay?¡±


    I struggled to breathe and move, my hair messing up my face as it covered my expression and tears.


    Silence filled the room before we all heard Jack let out a scoff.


    ¡°And you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Jack said, the smile disappearing from his face. ¡°You¡¯re not Amy¡¯s dad, Ryan. Don¡¯t im what¡¯s not yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Amy¡¯s father! No one else can be her father but me!¡± Ryan shouted and tightened his grip on me, seemingly unable to maintain hisposure too.


    ¡°Jack! Let¡¯s let them go, please. Let¡¯s just be happy for your mom and her family,¡± Crista said and suddenly hugged Jack.


    Jack pushed her away and faced Ryan again. ¡°Do you want to know who Amy¡¯s real father is?¡±


    Ryan and Crista¡¯s eyes widened and even I couldn¡¯t stop but feel my heartbeat pounding slowly stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Jack, don¡¯t say it!!¡± Crista shouted and hugged my son again as if he was going crazy. ¡°P-Please, don¡¯t say anything anymore!¡±


    Jack didn¡¯t budge and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Amy¡¯s dad¡­ I am her father.¡±


    My whole body froze at what I heard. My vision and hearing senses suddenly turned numb, and in the split second I realized what was happening, I almost felt the world had ended. Everything went too fast that I couldn¡¯t keep up with them.


    Ryan attacked Jack. Crista fell on the floor and was crying. She was pulling on her hair and seemingly out of her mind in a corner as she continued weeping. Jack pulled out a gun himself and fought Ryan. I no longer knew what was going on and I also was at a loss on what to do until one of the men behind Crista earlier suddenly came to me, pulling me up by the arm. He tried to drag me out of the room when he suddenly jumped, his body flinching as he fell to the ground.


    My eyes widened. I couldn¡¯t even produce a gasp as I felt a hand touch mine in an instant.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Jack¡¯s voice rang in my ears. ¡°Mom, hurry, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Marianne!¡± Ryan called for me. I looked at him, seeing him lying on the floor with a gunshot wound in his stomach and leg. He was struggling to get up but each time he tried, he always fell back down.


    I looked at the gun Jack was holding and at his bloodied face.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Jack called to me again, then his wrathful face slowly softened as he touched my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡± Then he pulled me close to him, hugging me quickly as if tofort me from my horribly shocked state.


    My knees ached at what I heard. Jack held my hand tight and immediately pulled me out of the house which was both unfamiliar to us. The way he held me slowly calmed me down and pulled back my senses.


    When we came out, I realized we had been in some type of an old house in the middle of a forest.


    Jack and I ran and hid in the grass and trees while Crista and Ryan¡¯s crew followed. There were about five or more men who appeared from the wooden house.


    ¡°Amy¡­¡± I mentioned to Jack suddenly, hearing my own dry, croaked voice.


    He turned to me and held my hand tightly, ¡°She¡¯s safe. I left her with Aunt Jonah.¡±


    I slowly nodded and held Jack¡¯s hand back.


    Jack pulled me with one arm and hugged me tightly. ¡°We can get out of here, mom. Don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡¯ll protect you no matter what happens.¡± He caressed my back and kissed me on the head, trying to soothe me.


    I hugged him back tightly. I couldn¡¯t hide my fear at all, my body trembling still despite my effort of numbing it down. I wanted to ask Jack where and how he learned to use a gun but I decided to put it aside. For now, I thought, we needed to escape and get away from this ce as fast as possible.


    We soon reached where Jack¡¯s car was parked but soon stopped as we noticed about four men were already surrounding it. We quickly veered off course, heading in another direction. Realizing we had run far into some distance near a creek, we stopped and tried to catch our breaths.


    I worriedly looked around, watching to see if anyone had followed us as Jack pulled me to rest under the tree. ¡°Sit down first and rest. We¡¯ll walk againter.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I replied, trying to even my breathing.


    Jack pulled out the gun from his pocket and then moved it as if to check the bullets.


    ¡°Aki¡­¡±


    ¡°I learned this before. From Uncle Benjie,¡± he said while looking at the gun. He paused, then looked up and looked me in the eye as gentle as he could muster, ¡°I did it to protect you, mom.¡±


    I stopped talking and decided to keep quiet. Even though I¡¯m worried as a mother I also can¡¯t deny we need that weapon now. If not for it, we would¡¯ve been probably stuck in that room or worse, separated again. Who knows what was running in Crista¡¯s and Ryan¡¯s heads now? From the looks of it, they had already lost their sanity¡­ Jack¡­ If something was to happen to Jack, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it¡­ It was too terrifying¡­


    ¡°Mom,¡± Jack softly called, reaching my hand as he brought it to his lips to kiss it. Then he began to rub it as he gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, mom. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you no matter what.¡±


    The heavy feeling in my heart slowly quieted down. ¡°Aki ¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you. I¡¯ll do everything to make sure you get home safely. I promise,¡± he said gently and wholeheartedly, his eyes clear and devoid of any lie as he looked at me. Then without waiting for my response, he leaned in, his lips falling to mine.


    I held Jack¡¯s head and firmly kissed him back, my chest full of fear andfort both at the same time ¨C battling and mixing all together.


    Jack and I kissed too deeply that I felt he was beginning to pry my lips open and suck in harder inside. I gently pushed him away and looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous¡­ It¡¯s dangerous to do it here¡­¡± I said to Jack a little shyly and nervously while looking to the side.


    Jack pulled my chin back so I would face him. His lips brushed mine as he pulled me closer to his arms, making me feel his heated and firm body. Uttering in a low, deep voiceced with lust and affection, he uttered, ¡°We¡¯ll do it quickly.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I shivered at his touch, feeling my entire system melting. I gave in.


    Soon, the slow kisses turned more aggressive and wilder.


    Under the tree, in the dense forest under the afternoon sky, Jack and I became one again.

 49 – Marianne

    Time seemed to have stopped again the moment Jack and I connected. He made me lean against a tree, carrying me in his arms as we imed each other all over again.


    I was aware that we were outside and our situation was dangerous. Yet, whenever I tried to stop, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the overflowing emotion radiating from Jack and I fell back, knowing myself that I too wanted more. We weren¡¯t used to having such extreme sexual activities outside but then again, we had done this before.


    Being surrounded by nature was apletely different matter though.


    Chasing my own breath, I clung tightly to Jack¡¯s broad shoulders as I felt his manhood continue to thrust in and out of me.


    ¡°Aahh, Aki¡­ Hmngn¡­¡± I moaned as I looked at him, eyes beginning to blurry as I could feel our bodies rubbing against each other with every thrust, our skin sticky and slippery from the sweat and passionate release. I couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    Jack looked at me, his eyes full of warmth and deep emotions I knew, learned, and epted with all my heart.


    His lipsnded on mine at a loving pace, holding me closer as his hands slowly parted my thighs and went in deeper inside me. I trembled at the pleasure. With this angel, I could feel the over-excitement in Jack¡¯s body. His rod was hard and continued to grow even bigger, bulging and bulging inside me which left me whimpering from both the pain and pleasure it was shooting through me. The wind brushed around us and soon, I realized we were already on our second round with the same position but Jack, like a master of his own pace, didn¡¯t stop pounding.


    I shivered at the intense emotions messing with my entire system. After a while, I found myself moaning and trembling while having my release, Jack brutally touching and hitting all my sensitive parts inside. Panting, I softly curled up with Jack who in turn caressed me, his thrusts stopping for a second before his cock started to make its own release, hot shaking spasms filling me up inside.


    ¡°Tired?¡± He asked me as my legs shivered and almost gave in and slid down.


    Jack held me by the waist with an arm, careful and soft as he did.


    I nodded at him and lowly said I was tired.


    I heard Jack chuckle softly at that. He kissed me a few times before I could feel the hot liquid from his release inside, slowly trickling down my thighs.


    Tired and breathless, Jack led me to sit on the t grass.


    Jack kissed me some more before he dressed us both. After our activity, I couldn¡¯t seem to feel my own body and just fell in his arms. When I woke up again, I noticed it was already getting dark. Fortunately, we were able to find a temporary hiding ce.


    From a distance, I heard the sound of howling. I suddenly remembered those scary TV shows. A person trapped in a forest and some creature or monster would suddenlye out and eat the lost survivor¡­ Or worse, a ghost who had a grudge for some unknown reason got triggered and wanted to take revenge. I gulped down, looking around nervously. Jack was currently creating a sleeping pad, made out of leaves and twigs he got while I was sleeping earlier. I tried to help him but he said I should take some rest first.


    And the silly thoughts prated my mind while sitting in this corner. I couldn¡¯t help but look down.


    It must be because of the anxieties I was feeling deep inside from the time where we escaped that abandoned building¡­


    I sighed, shaking my head to push the thoughts away.


    Then I looked up, calling him. ¡°Aki¡­¡± Jack said we couldn¡¯t make fire at the moment in case Crista and her men noticed and would find us immediately.


    He turned around and looked at me worriedly, ¡°Yes, mom? Are you hungry?¡±


    I shook my head and called him to sit next to me to which he immediately did.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you still feel sore?¡± He asked.


    I shook my head again. ¡°Can¡¯t we¡­ Can¡¯t we just continue walking?¡± I suggested. It wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t sleep outside but I had a bad feeling while we were staying here. All I wanted was for us to get out of this ce this instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, mom. Aside from Ryan and those armed men, this forest is too dense¡­ There¡¯s a possibility we might encounter other people or beings living here. It¡¯ll be a bit difficult to engage with those kinds,¡± Jack neutrally said.


    At his response, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my body freezing. I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight at all.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± Jack suddenly asked.


    Before I could even answer, he took my hand and gently caressed it, trying to warm it when a gust of wind passed by. He looked at me with a smile and softly uttered, ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you¡­¡± He then kissed my hand and further added, ¡°My body would receive a bullet before you they can give a scratch to this hand¡­¡±


    My worried heart slowly came to a halt. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Jack¡¯s words. In truth, he had already proven himself countless times, that he was a man ¨C a brave, courageous, intelligent man with a huge heart. It was for this reason that I wasn¡¯t surprised that he was admired and loved by many people, that they wanted him too much they would be willing to take all chances to try to get him and his love. Just like Crista did.


    Although as a mother, I didn¡¯t want my child to be with that kind of person. I couldn¡¯t allow Jack¡¯s life to be in danger because of a love that was tainted with too much obsession it clouded people¡¯s minds and was already hurting the one they loved¡­


    More than anything, I wanted Jack to be safe and happy. I wanted him to achieve his dreams and continue to persevere.


    With so many thoughts going in my head, I didn¡¯t realize I was already hugging Jack. I heard the joy in his voice as his arms slowly wrapped around me. ¡°This is too unlike you¡­ Are you really scared right now, mom?¡±


    I let go of our embrace and cleared my throat. ¡°Who says I¡¯m scared? I¡¯m older than you. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Jackughed and softly reached my arm, pulling me back into his arms. ¡°Alright, alright. If you say so.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I really am not,¡± I uttered on his chest, a small smile appearing on my face. In truth, I wasn¡¯t the type to get easily scared by monsters or anything from the dark. My head and emotions were just a little too disturbed by the events that happened to us earlier.


    Jack let out a sigh and hugged me even tighter. ¡°Okay,¡± he softly whispered before he kissed my head and rubbed my arm.


    I slowly shut my eyes, a sigh of relief escaping my lips. Just from this simple action, all those worries and fears seemed to disappear. Bit by bit, they were fading away. In Jack¡¯s arms, I feel peaceful. I feel safe.


    My chest felt full, knowing he was with me. I couldn¡¯t help but look up, my eyes falling to the face that I had been seeing forever since we first met. He was a child back then. I was bigger and taller. But now, he obviously was.


    In other people¡¯s eyes, Jack was almost a perfect person. He was a ¡®full package¡¯ as they said,beled by women most especially. And to think he ended up loving me¡­ Me, who was supposed to be just someone whom he should consider his guardian, someone whom he could run to and ask for a shoulder to lean on when things get hard.


    How did this happen? Was it all my fault, after all? Was I selfish because I liked him back? Because my heart responded to his?


    ¡°What are you thinking, mom?¡± He asked me as he noticed I was staring at him.

 50 – Marianne

    I stared at him lovingly as my hand reached for his face, caressing it. ¡°Nothing¡­ I was just wondering. Aki, how many women have you been with?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean girlfriends? I had a few,¡± he said, then he paused, then seemingly remembering something, he softly admitted, ¡°A lot of them actually. Since high school.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I hummed and said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± He repeated, his voiceced with a teasing tone.


    I let out a smile while having a sleepy tone, ¡°But the serious ones¡­ How many were they?¡±


    Jack caressed my face and rubbed my neck, his lips softly giving me a kiss before he spoke, ¡°Just one. You¡¯re the only one I love in my life. I can¡¯t love anyone else¡­¡± His voice was turning softer and softer as if remembering it all too well ¨C the times in the past which he still had yet to open to me. ¡°Back then¡­ I tried to forget you. I really did, mom.¡± Then a smile painted his face as he looked at me, ¡°But I always found myselfing back to you. I realize then, that it can¡¯t be anyone else but you. You¡¯re the only one I want. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯m looking for. Always..¡±


    I wanted to ask him for more details. I wanted to know how and why it happened. But Jack never gave me another chance as he cut our distance, his lips falling to mine.


    I felt his arm slowly looped around my waist, pulling me closer to his body as if he would die if there was a space left between us. His kisses were soft and gentle but the way he held me firmly told me his feelings weren¡¯t near weak or soft ¨C they were raw, alive, strong, and burning that it was impossible to endure and keep inside.


    It overflowed. It spread and continued to do so until it reached me and my heart.


    Sighing with the strongest emotions I could feel radiating from him, I firmly kissed him back, drowning and devouring the overwhelming affection he has for me.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I heard him whisper before he reached for my clothes and slowly started to take them off.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I replied, my mouth moaning slightly to the familiar warm and full of eager caresses he was giving me.


    Jack kissed me on the neck down to my body as my hands caressed his broad back. Jack¡¯s hands went to my chest and my sides, lovingly rubbing them before his mouth dove in and tasted them gingerly. One of his hands crawled down to my thighs, gently and patiently caressing them before he kneaded them open.


    His mouth became busy with my chest and I let him. I was trying to catch my breath at the sensation his mouth was giving me when I felt his hand just touch my entrance below and I couldn¡¯t help but emit a soft gasp.


    Lying down on our clothes, I looked up and saw the moon and stars vividly disyed above the sky. They were bright and full, just like the burning of emotion that was written in Jack¡¯s eyes as he looked at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he once again whispered lowly while staring at me, his eyes full of me, no one else but me.


    I looked at him with the same gaze. Before he could speak another word, I went up to him and closed our gap as I pulled him down, sealing our mutual emotions with a kiss ¨C long, deep, and passionate.


    Jack gingerly kissed me back without a second thought. He held me close and kissed me, senseless and burning as our affections were to each other.


    After a moment, we pulled away only for him to position himself before my private region. I felt its hardness and stickiness, just as its intense desire as it touched my already wet and waiting entrance.


    Not wasting any more time, Jack slowly entered me.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± We couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan and a sigh at the same time, feeling the pleasure within our bodies that were finally connected again.


    He moved slowly without taking his gaze away from me. I panted, my body arching as he moved. I bit my lower lip at the incredible sensation as I tried to hold my gaze with his.


    ¡°Let me hear it¡­¡± Jack uttered as he thrust in deeper, ¡°Your moans¡­ I want to hear them.¡±


    I shivered at the way he spoke. In the end, I felt too embarrassed and kept my moans lower than I could muster. Every thrust he did made me leave a trembling mess. I couldn¡¯t keep up with the extreme emotions and had to hold on to him to keep my consciousness.


    I panted as I caught my breath, my fingers caressing Jack¡¯s neck and face as I kissed him on the lips, something he had eagerly responded to immediately. Soon, I felt the familiar wet and hot releases ¨C all shooting inside me that came from him. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but feel this one wasn¡¯t one of our usual bed activities.


    It might be because of the setting, or perhaps because of our talk earlier¡­ But somehow, I ended up feeling warmer and fuller¡­.


    Stronger and more alive¡­ More wanted, more loved than ever¡­


    After we finished cleaning ourselves, we both fell asleep. Only the moon and stars in the sky were our light that night. I had a lot of anxiety and fear in my heart but during these moments as Jack hugged me close to him as if he had no intention of letting me go and taking me out of his sight, I felt like I was the most protected to ever live in the world.


    In Jack¡¯s arms, I felt safe and secure.


    When we woke up, we immediately started to get back to walking. Jack had a few camping and hiking experiences while I didn¡¯t so I followed his lead this time.


    ording to Jack, it would be better if we could find the main road and if we were lucky, we could spot a car passing by and ask for a ride up to the nearest town. As he had observed yesterday when he arrived alone to see me, the area was close to the ridge. It was a little bit far from the city where we came from. He also mentioned I disappeared for twenty-four hours before he received that message from Crista with a picture of me.


    Shocked and full of fear, Jack left Amy to Jonah and asked her to call the police if she couldn¡¯t contact us within half a day since Jack went to this ce.


    I was even more worried for my son. If it weren¡¯t for me he wouldn¡¯t be going to this kind of dangerous ce. There was also that thing ¨C he had a gun with him and was prepared to fight with it when facing Crista¡¯s men.


    Thinking too deeply, I did not realize that we had already reached the main road. Jack and I couldn¡¯t help but hug each other in bliss and relief.


    ¡°W-We can finally go home¡­¡± I uttered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jack nodded with a smile and kissed me hard on the lips. Then he gave me a serious look as he said, ¡°Okay, mom. Stay here while I wait on that road. I¡¯ll give you a signal when you cane out.¡±


    Jack hid me in a tree a bit far from the main road. ording to him, not all car riders passing by the road would be good people. Naturally, there would also be those who weren¡¯t sober and nice enough to others, especially if they saw a woman. Being the protective man Jack was, he told me to stay at a nearby tree first while he waited on the side of the road. I considered his reasoning and followed his suggestion.


    Jack carefully looked in different directions before he went ahead to the road. Checking no one was there, he turned his back on me and started to wait as we agreed.


    After about an hour of waiting, we heard the sound of a car. I was staring at Jack and waiting for his signal when suddenly, I felt someone grab me from behind and tightly covered my mouth.

 51 – Marianne

    I almost fainted in fear when I felt an unfamiliar body approach me from behind. My heart stopped beating when I saw Jack being held by two men on the road ¨C both I had seen back in that abandoned building from yesterday.


    Cold fear rippled me further in when I suddenly heard the one behind me utter a sound. ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    I slowly turned around and found a young man with tattoos on his face. I nced up and saw there were also about three more of them, all young boys, crouching down on trees and bushes, wearing the same faces and clothing. The man who just spoke before me removed his grip on my mouth.


    I gasped for air and quickly spoke with tears in my eyes, ¡°P-Please¡­ Please save my son¡­!¡±


    The man who was standing in front of me gave a slight nod. Then he turned to hispanions, seemingly giving them a signal. Then he turned to me again and looked me in the eye, ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t make sounds.¡±


    He even said something to hispanions that I did not understand. Theirnguage was different. One of them left the tree branch and jumped up to approach me. From the looks of it, he was around six years old.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I couldn¡¯t find the energy to talk as my heart pounded in extreme fear. Hiding behind the tree, I looked at the location where Jack was, silently praying he would be saved. Those men with dangerous-looking weapons were no joke after all.


    The movements of the young men who spoke to me were quick. I am still not sure of their motives but the most important thing now is to save my son from the hands of Crista¡¯s men.


    The boy on my side patted me and gave me a small smile as if to tell me not to worry. It even touched my hand which was very cold and trembling.


    Momentster, we heard some gunshots. Everyone moved fast. The armed men fought the boys with only wood and stone weapons. Crista¡¯s men were shocked by the excessive speed of the young men¡¯s movements. My heart was beating faster and faster as I searched for Jack.


    I turned my sight all over, everywhere finding him, and stopped. My world seemed to freeze instantly, my heart beat stopping as I saw him¡­. lying on the ground, his stomach covered in blood¡­


    Every sound faded to the background.


    My legs moved and I was about to run towards Jack when the boy next to me pulled me back. More gunshots and screams were heard, and in the second, I noticed the young men I had spoken to earlier hade back. And one of them was carrying Jack on his back.


    ¡°Come on!¡± One of them eximed as we ran into the thick forest.


    ¡°Aki ¡­ Aki, my child! Aki!¡± I shuddered as I looked at Jack on the back. Blood continued toe out from his stomach and his eyes remained closed,pletely shut and unconscious.


    ¡°W-We need to treat him¡­ Please¡­¡± I felt my voice tremble, my numb legs kept moving despite my entire system freezing. ¡°P-Please¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t respond and just carried my son as we continued to walk and run. I did not know what was happening and I did not even notice that we had arrived at a hut and were greeted by an old woman.


    One of them spoke and talked to the old woman.


    ¡°P-Please, save my child. I will pay. I-I will give you anything ¨C everything ¨C please¡­ Please help me save my child¡­¡± I begged them as I helplessly tried to keep it together despite my whole body shivering nonstop.


    They took Jack inside the hut and I immediately entered. I could barely bear to see the next events. My son was bloody and unconscious while being treated by the old woman and several other women with him. With leaves, hot water, and needles ¨C they brought things to the table and pierced them into Jack¡¯s body.


    Jack cried out in pain and even I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes to the sight. I held his hand, hoping that all the pain he was currently experiencing would just go to me. Jack was given something to drink and was poked with numerous needles several times.


    ¡°Aki¡­ Aki, just hold on. Mom is here, mom won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t leave you. So please, please don¡¯t leave me ¡­¡± I cried as I continued to hold his hand while they treated him.


    I don¡¯t know how long the treatment took for Jack. At those times, my world stopped. I was deaf and I was blind to everything and everyone else except for him. For the first time, I prayed fervently, bargaining everything I have for the heavens to hear me.


    I can¡¯t afford to lose Jack. I can¡¯t afford to lose my son.


    I was not aware of the time and season. I didn¡¯t know how many minutes and hours had passed. I didn¡¯t feel any hunger, pain, or exhaustion. I knew I was approached several times by one of the young men who helped us but I just stayed next to Jack. The entire time, my entire focus was only on him.


    ¡°Eat, eat,¡± I heard a child say to me one time. He was the one with me earlier and the one who held my hand ¨C the six-year-old who tried to calm me down while Jack was on that road.


    I shook my head and looked at Jack. His eyes were still closed, unconscious. I tightened the grip on his hand even more. Some more time passed but I didn¡¯t leave, only sitting on the side and continuing to watch over him.


    Soon, another person came and said with a serious voice, ¡°Woman,e.¡± He was one of the young men who saved us earlier, his age I had assumed was around Gio¡¯s, eighteen to twenty. There were other things he uttered that I didn¡¯t understand.


    Suddenly, another man appeared. He was the one who appeared from behind me earlier and the one who seemed the only one who could speak the samenguage as me. ¡°My friends are trying to call you. Nana wants to have a word with you. Come with me.¡±


    I looked at Jack full of concern.


    ¡°He will get better. Do not worry. You need to meet the chief parent first,¡± he said again as if to exin that nothing bad will happen to Jack.


    I could do nothing but obey and put my trust in them.

 52 – Marianne

    While walking towards their ¡®chief parent¡¯s hut, I seized the time to thank them.


    ording to them, they saw Jack and me being chased by armed men since yesterday. They lost track of us for a while and when they decided to find us, they found out that the armed men were already near our trail. They quickly noticed we needed help so they followed us until we reached the road.


    ¡°Nana understands citynguage. But you have to speak slowly so she can understand you,¡± said Bon, the only one who could speak mynguage among the young men who saved Jack and me.


    He looked to be the age of probably 18 years old, something simr to Jonah¡¯s son, Gio.


    He briefly gave me short information about them. ording to him, they were a tribe who got stranded in the mountainous part of the town and started living here a couple of years ago. Almost all of them were rtives of one another and because they had been residing in forests for the past centuries, most of them didn¡¯t know mynguage¨Cspoken in the city. Only a few of them understood thenguage and sadly, only Bon and the chief parent could speak it well.


    As I walked toward ¡®Nana¡¯s¡¯ hut, I noticed that everyone was staring at me. I realized maybe it was because my clothes were different from theirs and they were from the mountains and were not used to seeing people like me.


    ¡°We¡¯re not bad people, don¡¯t worry,¡± Bon said and gave me a simple smile.


    Because I was still worried about Jack¡¯s condition I wasn¡¯t able to reciprocate it. So I just gave him a small nod and kept silent.


    Soon, I finally reached the hut where their vige chief resided. They called her Nana. She was a 94-year-old woman who had ornaments all over her body and tattoos that doubled the count from the rest of the tribe.


    ¡°Is that man really your son?¡± She asked me.


    I paused, slightly stunned at the tone she used. There was no way they saw usst night¡­ was there? I gambled our fate ¨C both Jack and mine ¨C as I answered her with honesty.


    ¡°Yes, he is my son. But¡­ He is also my special person¡­¡±


    Nana looked at me quietly.


    For a while, no sound was emitted between us.


    Then she broke the silence, suddenly asking me questions. I answered them all despite my confusion. I figured it was her way of saying she didn¡¯t mind. I had hoped it was the case.


    I mentioned our situation and how Jack and I ended up in their mountains, all of which Nana fortunately understood.


    After the conversation, she ordered a few of her people to give me food and also said we could stay temporarily at their ce first. The healers went on to borate further, specifically telling me that Jack still needed a few more days to recover properly. They said the bullet in his stomach was gone but his organs were in slight trouble at the moment. He would have to recover fast to be able to walk on his own they said.


    Walk to the nearest town, that was.


    ¡°Two-hour of walking if the weather is good, four hours if it¡¯s raining or other encounters happen on the road,¡± Bon exined to me while eating the grilled fish they had caught in the river.


    I nodded and continued eating, thinking to myself I needed the energy if I wanted to help Jack recover fast. After that, I thanked everyone again for their kindness before I quickly returned to Jack. As expected, he was still asleep and seemed to have no intention of waking up. I grabbed his forehead and caressed it as I used to when he was a kid.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll get better soon. I know you can do it,¡± I whispered while looking at him and caressing his forehead before I kissed it.


    I stayed close to Jack, trying to sleep but waking up whenever I felt he would wake up. I had to keep a close watch on his condition after all. But the entire night, Jack didn¡¯t make any sound or any movement at all.


    The next day, Jack still didn¡¯t wake up. I almost lost hope when I held his hand which was so cold. Only his slow and steady heartbeat was what gave me hope that he would also wake up and recover like Nana and Bon had told me. They kept reminding me to be patient and not worry too much, even mentioning some of the great stories of their tribe members who had suffered the same conditions, most of whom were still alive to this date and able to share the tale.


    I tried to calm myself after hearing those stories from Bon. And because I didn¡¯t want to be a burden and as a thank you to the tribe, I decided to help with the women¡¯s affairs. We went to a creek that they said was safe and could not be traced by men like those armed ones who were chasing me and Jack.


    I was used to doing household chores so it was easier to finish them. My femalepanions smiled at me to whom I returned with the same response. We didn¡¯t talk but whenever I hear them talking and conversing with one another, I naturally felt calmer. It was enough to keep my mind busy and to avoid getting worried excessively about Jack.


    We were doing thest batch of everyone¡¯s clothes when the 6-year-old child who tried to speak to me before came. His name was Isagani. Chasing his breath, he uttered a few words quickly but I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Marianne! He is awake!¡± Bon shouted from behind Isagani.


    I quickly got up and ran to where Jack was. Even before I could enter the hut, I could already hear his voice. He seemed to be fighting with someone.


    Quickly, I entered and was stunned.


    I saw Jack carrying a knife I couldn¡¯t tell where the hell he had picked up from. He was pointing it at one of the young men who rescued us as though he was an enemy.


    ¡°Aki!¡± I called him.


    Jack turned to me and almost immediately, the anger in his eyes disappeared. ¡°Mom¡­!¡±


    Jack was the one who went to me. He pulled me close and hugged me tightly as I returned it the same, my eyes getting teary. I couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. I was too scared and had thought he might take longer to wake up, my faith inside shivering nonstop whenever I thought about that. But he was alive. He was alive, kicking, and even strong enough to hold a knife which brought me a variety of emotions.


    One that topped everything was my relief and joy that he was finally here, again by my side.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 53 – Jack

    I could hear the sound of water flowing steadily from a distance. Along with it was the sound of birds chirping, and the leaves rustling. Slowly, I tried to open my eyes as I felt the cold and slightly humid air brushing my skin.


    The first thing I saw was a ceiling¡­ that was made of wood and hay¡­? I frowned, sensing the entire thing surrounding me was unfamiliar. I tried to move but felt an extreme throb shooting right through the side of my stomach. I gritted my teeth and struggled to get up. Then I stopped, suddenly feeling my heartbeat halting as I realized.


    Mom¡­ Where is mom?


    I looked around, trying to find her from the bed. I didn¡¯t care about my surroundings anymore. I forced myself to get up, chasing my breath while trying to sit up and further look around for any shadow of her.


    My heartbeat quickened as the events that happened slowly came back to me. I left mom to hide near a tree and I waited for any vehicle on that road¡­ But Crista¡¯s men arrived. And there were also those strange-looking youngsters who appeared out of nowhere. That time¡­ I was shot. I knew I was and I lost consciousness. But mom¡­ Where is she?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± a man eximed as he opened the door.


    ¡°Who are you ?! Where¡¯s my mom?!¡± I asked immediately while still trying to stand up.


    Two more men appeared behind him. They all bore the same appearances for some odd reason. I was rmed and immediately looked for a possible weapon. Although it was difficult to move, I forced myself to keep my bnce and pointed it to them.


    ¡°Calm down. We¡¯re not bad people, uh, don¡¯t worry¡­ I will call yourpanion,¡± one of them said as he spoke to the other two guys behind him. I was nervous about how they behaved, they didn¡¯t seem to want to let me go or leave this ce.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?! What did you do to her?!¡± I angrily asked them. Just thinking about what they could have possibly done to her was already making me lose all reasoning andposure. My heart couldn¡¯t calm down and I couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.


    I want to see her. She can¡¯t be out of my sight. I need to see her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What did you do to her?! Where is she?!¡± I shouted at the men who were still nning to touch me. They were trying to say something but I couldn¡¯t understand any of it. The pain in my stomach was terrible and my mind felt like losing the remaining sense it has while trying to keep my stance.


    I don¡¯t know them and I have no intention of making friends with any of them no matter if they are young teenagers or even kids. It might be because of the dizziness I felt shooting through within my head but I found everyone as an enemy right now. The only person I could trust was mom. Yet, she wasn¡¯t here¡­ Where is she? ¡­ What if these people did something?!


    At the thought, I felt my chest burn and my vision turned red. I would never forgive them. I won¡¯t forgive anyone who dared to touch her!


    ¡°Aki!¡±


    My heartbeat quickened when I heard the familiar voice. I immediately turned to the door and saw her. ¡°Mom!¡±


    My knees almost went numb the instant I saw her standing there. I didn¡¯t pay attention to my side stomach and quickly walked toward her, hurriedly hugging her as she also ran up to me. I could barely think clearly as I only pulled her to me and let out a deep sigh of relief. There¡¯s no way I could continue living if this woman happens to leave me or my sight. And I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself if something bad happens to her.


    ¡°Aki¡­ Aki,¡± mom called to me with tears in her eyes as she caressed my face.


    I couldn¡¯t contain the emotion and kissed her on the lips while holding her hand. Mom kissed me back but she gently pushed me away quickly, her head turning to the people who were still at the door.


    Suddenly feeling awkward, she cleared her throat and whispered to me, ¡°Aki, they helped us. Y-You were shot and fell unconscious the entire day. But thanks to them, you survived, Aki. Their tribe¡¯s healers treated your wound.¡±


    I pulled mom closer to me and looked at the men she was referring to. Gradually I lost my temper and gave them words of gratitude. ording to mom, only a few of them understood ournguage and only one of the young men looking at us at the moment could speak it.


    ¡°Aki, they are not bad people¡­¡± mom told me again as if to make me understand that I have nothing to worry about. She was probably worried that I might cause trouble again, especially with the way I was looking too wary of them. It was something I couldn¡¯t help. Even that bastard Ryan was good at pretending and fooled us all. He even tricked mom¡­ Shit. Just thinking about it was already making my blood boil.


    I gave in to mom and just nodded to not make her worry further but inside, I knew there was no way I would calm down and lower my guard down until we got home. As much as possible, I wanted to take Mom home and see our baby too.


    After a while, my stomach began to painfully throb once more so mom assisted me to get back to bed in order to rest. ording to the tribal doctor, I needed a few more days of rest before I could fully recover and be able to walk long distances. Because I also didn¡¯t want to worry about mom, I just followed what she said.


    ¡°So you need to get well. Don¡¯t move too much first, hmm?¡± mom softly said to me.

 54 – Jack

    I nodded and stared at her while she busy taking care of me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight. Since childhood, she has taken care of me too much and spoiled me rotten that I became obsessed with seeing her all the time, of needing the same treatment like this. Now that I became more mature and older, she was still doing the same thing. She was still the one who would and could take care of me tirelessly, in a heartbeat, without any unwillingness written on her face.


    Unable to control myself, I reached for mom¡¯s hand. Her hands had been busy holding a damp cloth and were cleaning my body for a while. She stopped at my touch, her head tilting up to look at me. ¡°Hmm? What is it? Do you need anything? Are you hungry, Aki?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied and tightened my grip on her hand even more.


    She looked at me and smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get you something to eat. Stay here.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want you,¡± I said mischievously.


    I stared at mom and smiled at her reaction. There was an obvious blush on her face and she looked away, seemingly not wanting to face me. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I exerted more force and pulled mom to me.


    She gasped, ¡°Aki!¡± Her warning was soft and came out weakly.


    When I nced at the door and window, the sun was gone and only the stars could be seen. ¡°They¡¯re asleep,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°E-Even so¡­¡± mom eximed while gently telling me with a weak threatening tone, ¡°Y-Your body¡¯s still recuperating. Right now, we can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    I let out a sigh and pulled mom even closer to me, burying my face in her neck and whispering lowly with a soft tease. ¡°But you can do it¡­ You can move instead, right, mom?¡±


    I sensed mom¡¯s hesitation at my request but her neck told me she was beginning to give in. Feeling yful and the desire building up inside me, I took the opportunity and leaned in, kissing her lips. Her gaze was filled with shock for a while before it trembled, slowly softening with a gleam of the same expression that I knew I had.


    What I wanted was also what she wanted.


    Our lips captured each other for the thousandth time. I pulled her, our mouths devouring each other for a long time as our bodies began to feel hotter and hotter for every inch we moved closer.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Someone mighte¡­¡± Mom said in between soft moans, the worry still evident in her voice. But I looked at her softly and kissed her lips before my fingers brushed a few strands of her hair from her beautiful face.


    ¡°So what?¡± I said, then didn¡¯t wait for her response as I leaned in again and imed her lips.


    She kissed me back with the same passion and eagerness. It was beginning to ache from my lower region. So I took mom¡¯s hand and gently brought it inside my pants. Her hand touched my hardening cock, her fingers didn¡¯t waste time massaging it quickly as it touched. I let out a groan at the feeling of her palm.


    I pulled her once more, continuing our kiss as her hand massaged my manhood below. I could feel our excitement for each other. What she desired and what I desired were the same. And that was us¡­


    I wanted her so bad.


    Soon, she slowly removed our undergarments. She stared me in the eyes before hovering over me and kissing me again on the lips. Gradually, my fully standing and painfully aching cock entered her entrance. We both couldn¡¯t help but moaned and sighed at the incredible sensation.


    Because I was still struggling to move, I just held on to her waist as it moved on my top. I tried not to be overly excited at the sight but it was too damn hard. Mom was so sexy as she moved her waist, my cock sinking deeper into her as she ground on top of me.


    There¡¯s probably nothing sexier than what I see now. If I didn¡¯t have any wounds, I knew myself I would have already flipped us over and taken the lead myself, and directly plunged into her with intense depth and speed. With a shapely body and a very clean and beautiful face, she could even surpass all those celebrities and models on tv. She was too sexy and beautiful. And right now, she was giving everything to me ¨C herself, her attention, her warmth, her affection¡­. They were all for me.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± I called her and pulled her to kiss me on the lips.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m with her. She had all the qualities that all men would fall for instantly. Beautiful, kind, gentle, extremely attentive and caring¡­


    Most importantly, she¡¯s mine now. She¡¯s mine¡­ and forever she shall be¡­


    I forced myself to move my body and joined the rhythm she had set us in. We were careful but we held each other just right ¨C enough to be able to im each other¡¯s lips, connect our bodies, and let our feelingse across to each other. Over and over again, I let out the warmth of my love and affection for her.


    Everything now she was ready and happy to ept ¨C that I could tell much and felt proud and overly excited.


    It had been my dream after all.


    She was my dream.


    ¡°¡­ I love you so much,¡± I whispered to her as I caressed her face.


    ¡°I love you so much too, Aki¡­ I love you,¡± she responded.


    And it was enough to make my heart full and sigh in contentment once more.


    Our lips softly brushed against each other before parted, sighing with a smile as we both fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    At such times, I havee to a realization, that no matter what kind of bed I sleep in and what kind of ceiling I looked at, I would still be sound asleep, as long as I am with the woman next to me.


    She was everything I need.

 55 – Jack

    I couldn¡¯t walk for two hours ording to mom and the healers who helped me change the bandage around my stomach. In truth, I was missing Amy too much. I could notice mom felt the same but she never mentioned norined. I could tell she did though, especially when I once caught her looking at a baby with her mother in the tribe. Mom probably didn¡¯t want me to feel sad and worried more than I already was so she kept it all to herself¡­


    ¡°I can do it,¡± I told her once we were on what seemed to be a waterfall that followed the creek near the vige. Apparently, it was where the tribesmen went to catch a fish.


    We were with some other men earlier but they went hunting in the woods, something they shared they were good at.


    ¡°Aki, the doctor said you need two more days to heal,¡± mom said while caressing my arm before she let go and stood on the side. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much, okay?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Besides, I know you miss Amy too. And aunt Jonah and the rest¡­¡±


    She stopped, and probably didn¡¯t want to hear what I just said. But I wanted to let her know I was old enough, mature enough for her to lean on and share her sentiments with.


    Mom let out a small breath and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡­ I miss them. All of them. Especially Amy¡­ But Aki, you¡¯re also my son, my child, right? And right now, I don¡¯t want anything bad happening to you again. Please stop making me worried¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a mother too.¡±


    I fell silent and felt my heart pounding loud at what mom said. Even while having difficulties herself, she had always thought of other people first. Ever since we came to this ce, I haven¡¯t heard aint from mom. Not even once did she say she wanted this or that. She was truly amazing. No matter where she went, she would definitely survive with that amazing personality she had.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mom asked.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I smiled and approached her and looked even more at her beautiful face. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful mom.¡± Whether it was your face or your heart, both were equally beautiful.


    Mom smiled back and began to walk back towards the water. I followed her and since my wound wasn¡¯t fully healed yet, I obeyed her word not letting me hold the fishing equipment the tribesmen gave earlier. I silently sat on one side and watched how she caught a few fish herself. It was another amazing sight I would forever remember.


    Soon, mom and I began to talk about stories from our past. Our favorite memories, the things we loved doing back in the city ¨C they all felt more exciting now that we were far from it. And when I thought about how we could do all those things together, my heart couldn¡¯t help but feel even more eager to do them all. We made a list then. Mom and I¡¯s lists of where we would go next once we returned to the city.


    I stood up and was about to approach her when Bon and hispanions suddenly arrived, all of whom were carrying weapons ¨C sticks with knives and other things that looked dangerous to hold or use. I quickly walked up to mom and stood between her and Bon and his group.


    ¡°There are people on the south side near the vige. You need to leave,¡± Bon eximed, rming both me and mom.


    We didn¡¯t waste time and immediately left the falls, almost running back to the vige. In a few moments, we were already carrying a bag of supplies and bidding goodbye to Nana, the tribal leader who was kind enough to help us.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± she said softly and softly. He looked at me with a small smile. ¡°Aki, take care of the woman you love the most.¡±


    Mom and I were both stunned at what we heard. Surprised, we couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. How Nana was able to find out the truth about us, I also didn¡¯t know¡­ Perhaps mom told her?


    Nana faced us, her old age not abling her to see us with clear eyes but nheless still holding a gentleness in her voice when she spoke. ¡°Love will persevere to those who work hard. Like a nt, you must nurture the affection you hold to keep it healthy. Only by doing so, the fruit wille and give you the power you need in facing a dark, scary, hungry world.¡±


    She further added with a smile, ¡°Love will win if it is real and pure.¡±


    In those moments I felt strange in the chest. My whole body seemed toe alive from what I heard from Nana. I took mom¡¯s hand and squeezed it slightly. In my mind and heart, I had vowed countless times that I wouldn¡¯t let go of this person. No matter what the future holds whatever happens in the present¡­


    After we said goodbye, we quickly left the tribe. Bon and another of hispanions, Norman, offered to be our guides in the forest. We walked away from the tribe and towards what they said was a forest path to the nearest town.


    Since it was gettingte when we left, darkness overtook us on the way. The moon was already crawling up in the sky and we could hear the sound of insects and other animals in the forest. When I noticed mom looked too tired to walk, I asked Bon and Norman to stop first to rest.


    ¡°In about an hour, we¡¯ll reach the town,¡± Bon said as we all rested under the tree.


    Mom and I were still listening to what he had to say about the road and the town we were going to when Norman suddenly stood up and looked at the sky.


    At once we looked at what he was looking at and stopped. We all froze as we saw arge smoke and if I am not mistaken it wasing from the vige¡­

 56 – Jack

    ¡°No¡­No¡­ The tribe!¡± Mom eximed with a loud gasp as she moved and was about to run back to the vige when I caught her hand in time.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I held her.


    ¡°Aki, t-they¡¯re in danger¡­!¡± She eximed, her eyes round and full of worry. ¡°They need our help, Aki!¡±


    I tightened my grip on her and pulled her to my side. Then I turned to Bon and Norman, waiting for them to speak. Even they were too shocked and seemingly unable to think what to do next. I looked up again, thinking¡­ Then I stopped, finally realizing what it could be. Sh*t¡­ Crista¡­ Her men were the cause of this, weren¡¯t they?!


    I gritted my teeth, the anger spreading throughout my chest. I turned to Bon and told him, ¡°Head back to the tribe.¡±


    Bon seemed to snap back from his shock. He looked at me, clenching his hands into fists as he suppressed his emotions. ¡°No¡­ We can¡¯t. Nana¡¯s order was for us to take you two to the nearest town.¡±


    ¡°Aki! We need to go back!¡± mom almost cried when she said that.


    I tried to think of the situation. If we go back now, Crista and Ryan¡¯s staff would most probably already be there waiting for us. In short, it could be a trap. If they knew this forest as Bon and his group did, then they would¡¯ve thought of the possibility, that mom and I had been in that vige. And with that, they finally decided toe after us and check whether we were there or not.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in my chest as the scary idea of mom being taken away from me crossed my mind again. I couldn¡¯t handle it. I couldn¡¯t let it happen again. In addition, the tribe would be in more danger if those bastards knew we were hiding there all this time¡­


    ¡°Bon,¡± I called to the only person who could understand well. ¡°All right, let¡¯s do it this way. Mom and I¡­ can do it. You and Norman should head back to the vige.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± I said angrily to it.


    He looked at us, his eyes wide and almost enduring it before he turned around and made a loud grunt through clenched teeth, ¡°We¡¯ll be back!!¡± With that, they hurriedly ran back to their tribe.


    ¡°Aki¡­.¡± I heard mom call in a soft, breaking voice.


    I turned to her and let out a breath, ¡°Mom, please calm down. We can¡¯t head back to the vige¡­ If they are really there, it would be more dangerous to the tribe.¡±


    Mom¡¯s worry was immediately reced by fear, more intense fear from the realization.


    I pulled her close and tried tofort her. ¡°When we get to the town, we¡¯ll ask for help right away. Okay? So we need to hurry.¡±


    At the thought of the situation, I couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated and anxious in my heart. Even so, I had to keep them first inside and not show them outside. I could already feel mom trembling, her face still full of shock and seemingly unable to think properly. At such times, I should be the one mom can lean on and rely on.


    No matter what happens, I need to get her home safe and alive.


    I looked up at the sky to the south where we came from, the smoke getting thicker and thicker. Though still feeling a heavy brick inside my chest, I forced myself to move and pulled mom with me as we walked together. I followed the direction Bon had specified earlier when we rested.


    Mom and I walked for a few minutes. With every step, I carried the conscience and painful feelings of turning away from those who helped us. The trees and grass we passed by seemed to be endless. Each step became heavier and heavier, the wind turning colder and harsher. At some point, I winced and had to clench my teeth when I felt so much pain in my side. Still, I tried not to make a sound. I had to hold it in¡­ Just a little bit more¡­


    ¡°A-Aki¡­!¡± Mom called me and stopped me immediately.


    When we looked at my wound, we found it opened a bit and started bleeding again. I saw the panic in mom¡¯s eyes. She started to pull the bag and grabbed whichever cloth she could to wrap around my wound.


    I tried to calm down myself and thought about our situation. I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself if mom was to get hurt again. No matter what happens, she should get home safely.


    In the end, I decided to say what I knew would be good for us, ¡°Mom¡­ I think it would be better if you go first. I¡­ I¡¯ll follow you quickly,¡± I lied to her.


    With the pain I was feeling from my wound, I knew I could no longer walk and keep up. Even so, I wanted Mom to get out of here. She needed to get to that town, safe and alive.


    Mom was stunned and shook her head while looking at me, ¡°N-No¡­ No, Aki. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± I forced myself to smile to ease her worry. ¡°¡­ Please, mom. Go.¡±


    Mom¡¯s tears ran down her face. Even if I tried to wipe them with my hand, I could hardly do it. I felt a great tremor and my vision gradually became blurred. I looked up at the sky. The thick smoke still continued, clearly not stopping any time soon.


    Mom was crying and I could barely move. Is this the end of everything? Gradually I was losing hope for mom and myself. How can I save mama, how can I take her to a safe ce if I am so useless now?


    In the midst of self-anger and thoughts of cold restlessness, I felt the familiar warmth of the body of the person my heart had always loved and cared for. Mom hugged me so tightly as she cried, her body shaking uncontrobly as she held me even tighter in her arms.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I will never leave you, Aki. Do you understand me? I will never leave you¡­¡± she said which made my heart ache and made me cry.


    I hugged mom back and when she pulled away, I kissed her on the lips. With that one kiss, I made her feel my love, my overflowing affection for her that she could forever take with her. Even now that it hase to this point, until the end, I am with the person I love the most. And because of that, I am not afraid.


    Gradually, I felt the drop of water. Mom halted to look up. Suddenly, the rain came down. We were stunned for a second before we looked at each other, smiling as we pulled each other into a hug once more.


    Perhaps, there really is a god. Because it heard our prayers for the tribe.


    I couldn¡¯t stand anymore and slowly fell to the grass. I heard mom¡¯s voice calling me over and over. But I could not move my whole body, only faintly sensing her move with the sound of her voice.


    Momentster, I heard the sound of familiar voices, the sound of an ambnce, and a group of vehicles along with hurried footsteps and movements with the rain pouring down. Amidst everything, I could feel a hand gripping me that even though I could no longer open my eyes and see, my heart already knew who it was.


    I smiled, slowly losing all my consciousness.


    With her holding me like that, I knew I was ready for anything to happen.


    Even death didn¡¯t seem to be that scary anymore.

 57 – Marianne

    Holding Jack¡¯s hand, I heard the speed of my heartbeat while in the ambnce. Just when we were about to lose hope, Jonah came with the police. Even Bon and Norman came back and helped us.


    Jack continued to be unconscious and was lying in front of me, some medical personnel on the side to continue supporting him and pressing to stop his bleeding. I couldn¡¯t even feel my own body anymore. I was just looking at him, praying and praying he won¡¯t slip away¡­ He had lost too much blood¡­


    I tightened the grip on his hand, my own stomach feeling as though it was being twisted in excruciating tight knots. My head was spinning but I held in, my trembling fingers continued to hold onto his hand. My Jack¡¯s hand.


    Time went on like years while Jack and I were in that ambnce. It was probably the longest trip I had ever been on but also the one I was too afraid to end.


    As soon as we reached the hospital, the medical staff told me to prepare for the worst.


    Because Jack¡¯s heartbeats were faint. Almost as if they hadpletely stopped.


    ¡°¡­ What¡­ What are you saying?¡± I heard my own voice cracking as I looked at the nurse who came and confirmed what I heard.


    ¡°Please stay and wait. We¡¯re going to do everything we can,¡± the same nurse told me as she rushed in back to the emergency room with another staff.


    Just then, a voice from behind called me. ¡°Mars!¡±


    I turned and realized it was Jonah.


    Trembling, I ran to her and couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore and let my tears out. ¡°J-Jonah¡­ Aki¡­ My son, h-he¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, shh, Jack will be okay. It will be okay,¡± Jonah said as she hugged me and kept caressing my head, trying to calm me down but my tears wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°¡­ We know him, there¡¯s no way he will leave you and Amy. He¡¯s going to fight for you. Marianne, please stay strong for him too.¡±


    My body trembled vehemently as more tears came out of me. Strong¡­ How could I be strong right now knowing my son was slowly slipping away? My fingers shook at the thought, trying to grip Jonah¡¯s clothes but continuing to fall miserably back to my side.


    Jonah stayed on my side, rubbing my back until I calmed down. We remained seated in the front of the room where Jack was brought. We had no choice but to wait outside. About an hour passed and still, no one wasing out of that room.


    ¡°Mars, I brought some clothes and food. I think you should change first and eat something too,¡± Jonah gently offered as she looked at me, eyes full of concern.


    She grabbed my hand and squeezed it. I noticed the way her fingers trembled as she spoke to me in tears, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, mars¡­ I-I didn¡¯t know that man was like that. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d do those things to you¡­ If, If only I hadn¡¯t introduced him to you, these things wouldn¡¯t happen¡­.¡±


    I shook and nodded my head at the same time, mirroring her expression. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Jonah¡­¡±


    Jonah¡¯s tears flowed, ¡°That bastard is a psycho! He¡¯s an animal who deserves to die!!¡± She cried, even harder than I did. In the end, I had to hug her myself tofort her and rub her back to stop her from crying.


    In a way, I was relieved I was able to talk to one of my most trusted and dear best friends again. Even though frightening things happened, it never crossed my mind that it was Jonah¡¯s fault. It turns out that Ryan had some issues that came from the past marriage that resulted in him bing unstable especially when ites to rtionships. The police recovered his files and from there, they ¨C and I ¨C discovered he had been watching me for a long time, way long before Jonah introduced me to him.


    I was honestly shaking out of intense fear the moment I heard it but I knew I needed to know too to finally know why it happened in the first ce. Even so, the fear that I felt from that news was still too littlepared to the fear I felt towards Jack¡¯s condition right now. More than anything, I couldn¡¯t think straight and focused on other things for too long.


    Right now, all I wanted was to see Jack open his eyes, and show me that he was alive, well, and kicking again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mars. He¡¯s going to rot in jail. He won¡¯t bother you ever again. If he does, I¡¯ll handle him myself,¡± Jonah said as she gave me another squeeze on the hand and a small smile.


    I tried to give back the same response but the nervousness and pain inside my chest wouldn¡¯t let me. It seemed like a long time passed before the doors of the emergency room finally opened. I got up and immediately met the doctor.


    ¡°The patient is now stable. The infection he got from the wound worsened because of the long exposure to rain and soil, but because the stitches were good, we were able to mend it quickly,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°A few of his organs have suffered from the infection but we have already stabilized the damages. Fortunately, his heartbeats havee stronger than earlier. After an hour, we will do another check-up. You can see him after a few minutes.¡±


    I almost fainted with joy at what I heard. Jonah hugged me and smiled as we both thanked the doctor. After a few hours, Jack was released from the E. R. and taken to one of the rooms. There is an IV connected to his hand, his eyes still closed. ording to the doctor, there was a huge possibility he would wake up anytime soon.


    I stared at my son¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but cry. The amount we went through. Several times our lives were put in danger, especially Jack¡¯s because of the wound he received from the enemy. But even so, my son continues to resist the dark and continues to survive. Even now, he had fought through death and came back again.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I love you so much, Aki,¡± I whispered to him as I caressed his face. My children are the ones I love the most in life. I will never be able to continue living if I ever lose any of them.


    ¡°¡­ I really love you too.¡±


    My tears stopped when I heard him speak. I looked at him, stunned as I found his eyes slowly opening.

 58 – Marianne

    In a slow and weak voice and with a smile, he uttered, ¡°¡­ Mom¡­ am I dreaming?¡±


    I shook my head and wiped the tears from my cheeks. ¡°No. You¡¯re okay, Aki. You¡¯re not dreaming. You¡¯re safe now, and alive¡­ You¡¯re alive, baby..¡±


    I grabbed his hand and squeezed it before I promptly turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just call the nurse.¡±


    Before I could entirely break down and cry myself in front of Jack, I hurriedly went out and called the doctor and nurse.


    They both came quickly and did a check-up on Jack. It went faster than I thought, or perhaps I was too focused on Jack, seeing him well, and finally opened his eyes that I could barely put my attention on anyone else. After a few minutes, the doctor gave me a few instructions before they finally told Jack to stay and get well, and finally left.


    After discovering what happened to Jack and me, the local high officials gave us a private room. It wasn¡¯t exactly as grand as most of the private hospitals had but it was neat and decent enough for a single person to upy while recuperating. I thanked the doctor and watched them leave before I turned back to Jack.


    ¡°Are you really okay Aki? Tell me right away if you¡¯re in pain, okay?¡± I asked Jack while moving closer to him.


    Heughed a little and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom¡­ I¡¯m happy because nothing bad happened to you either. Finally, we¡¯re out of the woods.¡±


    I smiled and Jack motioned for me toe over. I immediately gave in to it as well. I moved, our faces only a few inches apart when I did.


    ¡°The tribe?¡± Jack asked me softly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re okay¡­ No one was hurt and the fire was put out quickly,¡± I replied, mentioning that I have also talked to Bon recently.


    Jack smiled and caressed my face before he stared me in the eyes. They reflected all the emotions that he had for me, which I knew resonated just as well with what mine held for him.


    ¡°Someone mighte¡­¡± I uttered lowly as I felt the familiar caress his palm was doing to my skin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ I was called plenty of times by that light, mom¡­ It was asking me to go with it,¡± he eximed with a softugh, making me smile at the same time.


    He brushed a few strands of hair away, tucking them behind my ear before he pulled me down, his lips brushing mine softly.


    The sweet kiss Jack and I shared was full, long, and deep. It was probably because of those intense experiences we had, that our love had now begun to feel even hotter and stronger.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he said once before kissing my lips one more time.


    Love overflowed in my heart when I responded, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Our lips met for the thousandth time. During those times, I didn¡¯t ask for anything more to happen. I feel like I have everything I need right in front of me and I am happy and content.


    ¡°Mars¡­?¡±


    My heart stopped beating, my body subconsciously pulling away and taking a step back. I turned around and saw Jonah at the door. She was holding what seemed to be a bag of food and a new set of clothes on the other.


    ¡°Jonah¨C¡± ¡°Auntie¨C¡±


    Jack and I called Jonah almost at the same time before Jonah looked at us with aplicated look and suddenly turned to leave the room. I gave a quick nce at Jack before I didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly followed Jonah outside.


    ¡°Jonah! Jonah, wait!¡± I called her but she just walked even faster.


    I felt the pounding of my chest ringing inside my ears. I didn¡¯t know what to do. She just saw us ¨C Jack and me, engaged with that kiss. I couldn¡¯t hide this from her. I couldn¡¯t cover the truth anymore.


    ¡°Jonah, please wait! I- I will exin. Please at least let me!¡± I eximed, hopeless as I looked at her back.


    The familiar back of my friend slowly came into view. She finally stopped and slowly turned around.


    I didn¡¯t waste time and quickly told her, ¡°Jonah¡­ T-That¡­ I¡­¡± Even with so many words I wanted to say, I couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to utter another lie. So in the end, I found myself uttering a weak word, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She looked at me hard. ¡°What for?¡± She asked with her tone stern and seemingly hard to break and melt.


    I felt my throat dry up because of that. Still, this was my best friend. I couldn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t want to lose her. Deciding to reveal everything to her, I invited her to talk to the nearest coffee shop. Thankfully, she agreed.


    ¡°Jonah¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said with all my heart. ¡°I¡­ I love Aki.¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Jonah replied.


    Stunned, I looked at her. What did she say?


    ¡°Marianne, I¡¯m your best friend. I¡¯ve known you since high school¡­ And you know I love you so much. We¡¯re sisters by heart, you know this,¡± Jonah said, making my heart ache. ¡°I know Jack loves you so much. And I¡¯ve already noticed the way he looks at you¡­ I, somewhere at the back of my mind, I know he loves you. More than what he should,¡± Jonah said.


    She took a deep breath and further added, ¡°I already have a hunch that he¡¯s Amy¡¯s father. But I¡¯m waiting for you to tell me that yourself. Because I can¡¯t be wrong and mistake your rtionship and make things awkward. Right? You know what kind of family I came from¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s different and crazy and messed up. We were all messed up. But love kept me sane. Love kept us both sane, didn¡¯t it? At least that¡¯s what you and I have always agreed with together ever since high school¡­ But this, this thing with you and Jack? Marianne, I thought we were best friends. But you never even shared your real feelings with me¡­¡± Jonah uttered, voice hinting her disappointment towards me. Then she looked at me and gave me a serious and sad look, ¡°When are you nning to tell me, Marianne?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard. I had known Jonah since we were teenagers, foolish and naive teenagers with big dreams and too little knowledge about love. Still, with the kind of families we had back then, we became each other¡¯s shoulders. We carried on our lives together.


    And yet, even after knowing Jack and my¡¯s rtionship, she didn¡¯t even judge me¡­. ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you¡­ Aren¡¯t you weirded out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Me? You¡¯re asking me that, out of all people in this world?¡± She asked. The events of the past briefly shed back and I couldn¡¯t help but halt as I remembered that Jonah was the first to advise me about Jack.


    ¡°Are you really only mad because I didn¡¯t say that Aki is Amy¡¯s real father?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Of course! What else can I be angry about? Mars, I thought we were best friends forever. But you managed to keep it a secret from me. Don¡¯t you trust me? I know I have f*cked up when trying to set you up with that son of a b*tch but I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t even push that f*cker into your life if I know you have something going on with Jack. Mars, tell me the truth. Don¡¯t you really ¡­ trust me?¡± Jonah asked, the pain reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°No! Jonah, it¡¯s not like that ¡­¡± I replied quickly and exined everything that happened from the beginning to the present. As I speak I feel a little lighter. I thought, finally, I can get out all the things I just kept to myself for a long time.


    And I didn¡¯t expect Jonah to ept me. Or maybe I did. A small part of me had always known she would ept me no matter what. It was a selfish thought but I held onto it and embraced it as much as I could.


    Jonah hugged me and said I had nothing to worry about because she fully understood me. At that moment, it was as if the thorn in my heart made out of the anxieties of the future full of judgment, prejudice, and hatred had finally been poked out and lifted away from me.


    Jonah, my best friend, finally knew what my real feelings and rtionship with Jack were, and she epted them with warmth and a genuine smile.

 59 – Marianne

    Jack and I couldn¡¯t hide the truth anymore. We had already kept our rtionship for too long and in the process, I failed to think about other people¡¯s true feelings about it. Just like Jonah, with whom I should have been honest from the start. Jack was right when he said sooner orter, the people who knew us would know.


    It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. When ites to these things, don¡¯t think too much,¡± Jack told me while holding my hand. We were lying side by side on the hospital bed. ording to the doctor, he still needed to stay for a few more days to fully recover. Just a few more check-ups and if they had good results, he could go home anytime then.


    I let out a sigh and nced at our intertwined hands. When he said he didn¡¯t want to let go of my hand earlier, I didn¡¯t know it would be for this long. I smiled at the thought.


    Jack¡­ He loves me a lot and I feel the same way about him. But, how far will this love take us?


    Before I could think any deeper, Jack brought my hand to his lips and kissed it. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver, a variety of emotions running through my veins and skin.


    ¡°Aki¡­¡± I called out to him softly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Was his tender response.


    ¡°Do you want to move?¡± I asked him directly. I figured prolonging something I had in mind wouldn¡¯t do any good anymore. Neither was holding back or keeping my true feelings a secret would¡­


    Jack just looked at me as if thinking, ¡°Would you like to?¡± He asked me back.


    I nodded and waited for his response. I wanted us to have the same goal, of the same purpose in case we ever truly leave the city and start a new life together in a new ce. It was hard for me to leave the ce where I grew up and loved, and was even harder to part with the people I knew dearly, but for the sake of Jack and Amy and our peace, I was willing to do anything.


    ¡°Mom, I know what you want,¡± Jack said softly which surprised me. ¡°I know you really don¡¯t want to leave¡­ You don¡¯t want to be away from them Aunt Jonah¡­ You don¡¯t want to leave the ce where you grew up.¡±


    I was shocked by what I heard. I never thought Jack would answer me this maturely. He had, after all, always asked me things such as marriage and moving away with him before.


    Jack stroked my face and kissed me on the lips, his voice soft as his gaze, ¡°You don¡¯t have to sacrifice things you love for me.¡±


    I shook my head and softly replied, ¡°How can I not do that? ¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m also scared for you and Amy.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it slowly. How about in a couple of years? Once Amy starts to go to school, perhaps? Let¡¯s see how things will go from this point on and we¡¯ll decide then,¡± Jack proposed.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. I don¡¯t feel like I can decide on my own. Jack has been a part of all my decision-making in life. It felt strange because I have always thought I can do things by myself and I did, but then when I looked closer, I realized I wasn¡¯t actually alone. He had always been there, right next to me and helping me get it together.


    Just like a real wife and husband, we had always been each other¡¯s pirs in life. Only, we didn¡¯t need thosebels to feel like we were there for each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Jack said again before kissing me on the lips.


    Jack¡¯s kiss was deep and long which I immediately responded to. I reached for him and kissed him passionately as he did. His arms slowly went to my side, pulling me closer and closer as our lips and tongues met in a swift, passionate battle.


    A soft sigh escaped our lips.


    Chasing a breath, he asked, ¡°Can we¡­?¡±


    We both looked at the door and turned to the clock that indicated it was close to midnight. Blushing, I nodded to Jack. He smiled and kissed me on the cheek before he slowly started to help me remove my clothes. Since he was still IV, I was the only one who took off my clothes.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but moan as Jack started sucking and toying with my chest. His tongue expertly licked my buds, grazing and sucking over them before he sucked one of them whole like a baby.


    I gasped and bit my lower lip at the sensation, my hips beginning to move.


    Jack pressed me closer to his firm body, one of his hands crawling down my lower region as he massaged while his lips moved, uttering against my ear, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful¡­ You¡¯re mine and only mine¡­.¡±


    My senses getting heated all over, I pulled Jack myself, eager to kiss his lips. Jack returned the same enthusiasm I showed, his kisses bing deeper as his fingers silently slid inside and out of me from below. I moaned and arched my body slightly, unable to control my desires. I wanted more¡­ I wanted to feel more of him¡­


    My head totally fogged up with lust, I let out a groan, my hand caressing his neck as I plead, ¡°A-Aah¡­ Enter¡­ Enter me now¡­¡±


    Earlier I could feel Jack¡¯s stiffness in his hospital dress. It was also identally rubbing against the entrance of my private which made me even more excited. Down there, it already felt too wet and slippery.


    Jack removed his fingers from my region. He looked at me with glimmering eyes, his hot breath touching my skin before he kissed my lips. Then without my notice, I felt him pull out his erection, its tip beginning to rub against my entrance.


    We couldn¡¯t help but moan at the sudden intimate contact.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I said, unable to keep it in any longer. Jack fulfilled my wish and slowly entered his fully erect and stiff rod inside.


    We let out a sigh and moaned at the sensation. Jack gently opened my thighs and started to move slowly. With each stroke, I could feel his cock getting bigger and bigger inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sexy,¡± he said to me while slightly letting out a loud groan with a deep thrust of his hips.


    I moaned and felt my body quiver at the sudden action, ¡°C-Careful¡­¡± I slowly uttered, worried that he might get tense or that someone might hear us from outside.


    Jack grabbed both my thighs and lifted them slightly before inserting his manhood even deeper inside me. The sound of skin to skin, flesh to flesh, mixed with a moist and slippery sensation reverberated throughout the room. It felt too loud and hot, too intense that I felt my entire being swallowed whole by the intensity of our movements.


    ¡°Ah, aah, wait. Ahh¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but growl at every thrust of Jack, his erection especially hitting my sensitive spots over and over again inside.


    He kissed me on the neck and buried his manhood even deeper in me, his thrusts bing more brutal and strong. The way he did it looked like he wasn¡¯t in any pain and I couldn¡¯t help but get worried.


    ¡°S-Slowly¡­ Ah, ahh! Y-Your wound, Aki¡­ Aah!¡± I tried to warn him but he seemed to be unable to hear what I was saying anymore.


    Groaning and sighing, he pulled me up for a kiss, a long and deep one before he continued to attack again. His arms looped around my waist, and he tasted my mouth as if he had been too thirsty, his hips continuing to move as I felt his cock deep inside me get even harder, my walls clenching at the intense pleasure and painbined.


    ¡°Aahh¡­. Ahh¡­¡±


    Soon we both came, our juices trickling out together as a result of our hot romance and love. Several times, Jack shot his fluid inside me as though there was no end.


    Once, a nurse suddenly knocked so we went to thefort room, and there, we continued. We almost didn¡¯t care about the situation and ce anymore, we just wanted to be one and not be separated from each other.


    ¡°Ahh ahh, s-should we take a break¡­.¡± I pleaded with Jack as he let out a third burst of his release inside me. But as I have expected, he didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I want more,¡± he said and re-entered his erection that was still growingrge and currently as hard as steel.


    I shivered and almost passed out. I didn¡¯t know where Jack¡¯s sudden stamina came from so suddenly. He even looked like he¡¯d want to destroy my private, never stopping until he filled me up with his release. It was too much and it overflowed¡­ Something I had to clean up quickly before anyone else could see.


    When I woke up, it felt as though my body had just done a marathon. I was sore all over and weak, especially in that area.


    I nced at the side and saw Jack was still sound asleep. I sighed, remembering what urred. Even up until now, I couldn¡¯t understand where his excessive energy came from especially when it came to bed activities. I wasn¡¯t a sexual person at all but with him, more and more, I was definitely slowly bing strange¡­


    After a while, I forced my legs to move and went to thefort room to get ready for the day. The sun hadn¡¯t risen up yet which was a good thing. Jack would be out the next day but based on the test results we received a few hours ago, the doctor said he might choose to go home this afternoon. I had to prepare for his discharge.


    While thinking about this, I suddenly felt dizzy and soon vomited as well. And a few hourster, on that same day, I found out I was pregnant again.

 60 – Marianne

    The next day, Jack was finally discharged and we headed home to the condo where Jonah, Gio, and of course, my very cute daughter Amy were waiting. As soon as I saw her, I quickly picked her up and hugged her tightly.


    I missed my daughter so much and I also felt that she missed me as the entire afternoon that day, she slept on my shoulder and cried whenever I would try to ce her back in her crib.


    ¡°Mars, how about you put Amy down first?¡± Jonah suggested while drinking coffee.


    Jack had excused himself earlier, telling all of us that he needed to do something quickly in the office. I told him he needed to take things slow first as he had only been discharged from the hospital but he just wouldn¡¯t budge, saying it had something to do with his boss and his position too. Worried he might lose his job, I let him go but only with the condition that he would be home immediately. Because of that, I was left here with Amy, Jonah, and Gio.


    ¡°Shh,¡± I replied to Jonah.


    She took a sip from her coffee and suddenly asked me again, ¡°Okay, you need to be honest. How many times do you and Jack do it?¡±


    My eyes widened and immediately turned to the living room where Gio was currently on the couch sleeping. Earlier, he had yed with Amy which left him tired. Naturally, I suggested he rest which he did.


    ¡°He won¡¯t wake up, he¡¯s a deep sleeper,¡± Jonah casually said before taking another sip from her coffee.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her with wide eyes. Then I sighed as I lowered Amy down into her crib. She made a soft yawn and went on to sleep soundly.


    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± I asked Jonah in a whisper the moment I turned to face her.


    Jonah shrugged and casually said, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that Jack has been smiling a lottely. I could tell he was happy and content. You, on the other hand, are glowing. So, it¡¯s about that kind of activity¡­. Am I right?¡± She teased.


    Iughed a little at what I heard, it looks like Jonah sees a different Jack. Because in my opinion, my son Jack is far from ¡®content¡¯ especially when ites to bed activities. He wasn¡¯t even satisfied with doing it only once at night.


    Still, Jonah had always had the weirdest and craziest questions. ¡°You¡¯re really crazy,¡± Iughed and told her while shaking my head.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What? Tell me,¡± sheughed along, smiling as we talked. ¡°At this rate, Amy might even have a new siblinging soon, ha ha,¡± Jonah joked.


    Which immediately made me silent.


    Jonah seemed to notice quickly. Her eyes widened as she moved closer to me, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    I looked at the side and slowly nodded with a sigh. I knew I had nothing more to hide from Jonah anyway. In addition, she might get angry and sulk again if I kept this thing to myself again.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, mars! Seriously, Amy isn¡¯t even two years old yet! Wow, Jack¡­ Jack¡¯s a hell of a one-shooter,¡± Shemented, then gasped again as she looked at me with wide eyes, ¡°Wait, does this mean¡­ you¡¯re not using protection¡­?¡± Jonah asked again as if we were high school teenagers again.


    Rather than feeling offended or awkward, I felt relieved at how casually she was treating it. Naturally, I shook my head. Then was a little bit embarrassed as I further admitted, ¡°H-He doesn¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    As expected, Jonah teased me about it and was endlessly asking more like a teenager. Iughed at her antics and because our voices were getting louder and louder, Gio suddenly woke up.


    He stood up and scratched his head as he turned to look at us while yawning, ¡°Auntie, where¡¯s Aki? Is he home yet?¡±


    He had been waiting for Jack¡¯s arrival as Jack promised that he would give Gio his limited edition t-shirt with a signature of a well-known basketball yer that they both had been idolizing since they were kids.


    I nced at the clock and replied to Gio, ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s probably still in the office. Wait for about an hour more. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be here. Why don¡¯t you continue watching the series you were watching earlier?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± Gio nodded as he went to the other side of the couch and grabbed the remote to watch TV.


    When I turned to Jonah, I found she was looking at Gio and emitting a sigh. It suddenly reminded me of that one time I talked to her about my issue with Jack¡­ She also mentioned something had strange happened before, between her and her son¡­ Adopted son, that was.


    ¡°Jonah¡­ Was he the one you were referring to before?¡± I asked her softly.


    She let out a sigh and looked at me with a sigh. ¡°Yeah, he is.¡±


    Now I knew why Jonah was so careful in dealing with her own issue. She said Gio wasn¡¯t mature enough like Jack was. He was really mischievous and easily tempted. Naturally, Jonah didn¡¯t want to continue what happened between them in fear that Gio would do something else she wasn¡¯t prepared for¡­ She said she only helped him once and that deed cannot be done again. Even when they weren¡¯t truly blood-rted, Jonah didn¡¯t want to push it for so many reasons.


    I prefer not to interfere in their issue to give them privacy. I just thought that if she ever would need my help, I would be here to lend my shoulder.


    Soon, Jonah and I started to prepare dinner. After a while, Jack arrived as well.


    I greeted him as he greeted Jonah and Gio before quickly heading to the bedroom to change his clothes. The bandage around his wound was still there, suggested by the doctor to keep it and change it twice a day for a few more days until it healed.


    ¡°Ahh, so many things to do,¡± Jack uttered with evident exhaustion in his voice as I went in to help him. He started to talk about what happened in the office. Because he had been lost for a long time, he said the boss had given him more assignments to do. It had piled up, to say the least.


    With a huff, he sat on the bed and pulled me to him, hugging my waist.


    My heart melted as I stroked Jack¡¯s head for a moment before I asked him, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Do you want to eat or rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I had a good whiff of it earlier¡­ But, I think I¡¯ll just eat this,¡± he joked as he hugged me tighter and buried his head on my stomach.


    I chuckled and told him Jonah and Gio were already waiting outside.


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± he replied, finally as he said he wanted to check Amy too.


    Smiling, we went back to the kitchen and ate dinner with Jonah and Gio. A whileter, Jack was already picking Amy up and giving her a kiss while saying, ¡°Daddy is here. Did you wait for me? Who¡¯s the brightest, cutest girl in the world? That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, it is you.¡±


    I smiled at the sight, my chest feeling all the warmth that the world possibly could ever give me.


    No matter how many bad things happened to us, I could still say that somehow, I was d they didn¡¯t separate us, that they only led us to now ¨C to this situation where we were all together gathered with warm looks on our faces. With Jack, Amy, and me, and even the people who loved and epted us unconditionally. Always.


    While looking at Jack and Amy smiling at each other, I couldn¡¯t help but finally realize the truth that was hiding in my heart.


    I wasn¡¯t alone anymore. I was loved, and I had a family that I loved and loved me back with the same amount, if not more. And I needed them more than I ever felt I did before.


    When Jonah and Gio left, Jack kissed me immediately on the lips. Chasing our breaths, we took off our clothes and slowly savored each other.

 61 – Marianne

    ¡°I thought you were tired,¡± I told him between moans as he rubbed his erection against my entrance.


    He bit his lower lip before emitting a groan anding closer to kiss me on the lips again. ¡°If it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t get tired,¡± he said before forcing me to open my mouth so his tongue woulde in, tasting and devouring all the parts he could reach.


    Panting, he lifted my thigh up and pushed in.


    I moaned, feeling Jack¡¯s cock twitching and growing even faster and sinking into me. I clung to his shoulder, bing a trembling mess for the thousandth time. Soon, Jack picked me up and carried me to the bedroom. Amy was in the other room and was already asleep.


    ¡°She won¡¯t hear us,¡± Jack reminded me and even told me to just moan if I wanted to.


    Muddle-headed, I rubbed Jack¡¯s neck and gasped as he suddenly put me on top of him, my entrance enveloping his erection as I sat down. I shuddered a breath as I felt its enormous tip begin to prate, its hardness raw and burning as my hips moved down. With this position, Jack and I could feel too much intensity, too much proximity, as if we were connected and couldn¡¯t be torn apart.


    Jack let out a growl, seemingly trying to control himself. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­No,¡± I uttered with a sigh and a moan.


    Receiving my reply, Jack didn¡¯t endure any longer. He grabbed my waist and started to move our hips together.


    From time to time, Jack¡¯s hands would touch my chest and knead them like bread, our mouths eager and hungry for more so we delved in, rubbing together while connected twice. Jack¡¯s cock repeatedly hit my most sensitive spots, sinking deeper and deeper as I trembled in his embrace.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I suppressed the loud growl that wanted to escape my mouth.


    Jack seemed unable to control himself and continued his brutal thrusts.


    Reaching his face, I held him close and opened my lips, ¡°Aah¡­ Aki¡­. I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Suddenly, the thrusts stopped. Jack looked me in the eye, his eyes seemingly gleaming in lust and delight ¨C intense, overflowing joy. ¡°F-For real¡­?¡±


    My gaze softened at his response and slowly nodded. At the same time, I felt his rod begin to harden and grow bigger inside me again. I didn¡¯t expect he would be overly joyed at my news.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My whole body trembled as I felt a cascading hot liquid start to pour inside me.


    We moaned together in pleasure, muttering how good it felt. Our releases mixed and overflowed, trickling out. Jack¡¯s lips found mine as we kissed as though there was no tomorrow.


    As always, perfectly, our kisses were full of eagerness and desire to be one. We love each other so much and nothing can stop us. Especially not now that we would be having another new member of the family.


    The next day, Jack went to work and I, on the other hand, went to my flower shop. Simr to Jack, I had also been gone for a long time so I also needed to make up for the lost potential ie. The new year was getting near which was a good thing as I could also get more orders than usual.


    Amy was in the stroller and near the counter while I was arranging the flowers that I always delivered. While arranging the disy in front, the wind chimes hanging on the front door of the shop suddenly made a sound.


    I turned around and saw a man in formal attire. He stood tall, face decent and clean, and looked to be near my age if not slightly younger. He requested a bouquet of red roses. While waiting as I fixed his order, he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Do you know of an academy near here? For teenagers,¡± he asked me.


    I mentioned a few schools I knew nearby. He nodded and soon, we found ourselves in a short conversation. His name is Edward and he has two children who are at the elementary level. ording to him, he and his kids had just recently moved and had yet to check the academies for them to transfer to. Because I almost grew up in this area, I did not hesitate to share my knowledge.


    Suddenly, his phone rang and he quickly picked up the bouquet. ¡°Thanks, Marianne. I hope we meet again. Maybe we can grab some coffee?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I respectfully answered and just waved as he walked out and got in his car, and waspletely gone.


    I went back to arranging the flowers when I suddenly halted, a thought crossing my mind. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just me or something else, but now that I thought about it, Edward¡¯s face¡­ looked too familiar. I just couldn¡¯t remember where I saw it¡­


    I sighed and shook my head. I must be overthinking again. Jack told me not to think too much especially when it came to strangers. He especially mentioned me being pregnant and that I needed to be extra careful from now on.


    Of course, he was right. I sighed and tried to remove the strange feeling away from my head.


    I looked at my daughter Amy on the side. She was ying with her favorite doll while in between considerable and colorful flowers. In the distance, it was like a painting that suddenly came to life. It was an adorable, memorable sight.


    I smiled and moved toward her. Amy was slowly turning to reveal more features that resembled Jack¡­ The image made me sigh. I realized we had been through a lot and I knew there would be a lot more problems toe. However, every time I thought of the fact that Jack was with me, I felt relieved.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Speaking of. I turned around, my smile widening even more. ¡°Aki.¡±


    Jack approached me and kissed me on the lips. We both sighed and smiled, reaching up through our eyes. He quickly gave me another soft kiss before he turned to the stroller and picked up Amy.


    ¡°Our boss canceled our meeting. How about we go to the beach?¡± Jack asked, smiling widely at me.


    I watched him and the way he was carrying our daughter together with the brightest, warmest smiles ¨C the sight of it giving me an overwhelming joy in my chest. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the beach,¡± I replied with a smile.


    Jack looked at me with a smile, his eyes reflecting the happiness, tenderness, and love he felt that mirrored mine.


    Jack loved me and I loved him back.


    In a judgmental world where love was always being defined and standardized by their own beliefs, constantly beset by unending trials, rejections, hatred, and pain, restricted by too many systems only made up to make love even harder than it should¡­ I could say that Jack and I¡¯s love had won.


    Because it was and had always been real and pure.

 Epilogue

    A woman was calling me, her soft voice alluring just like her touches were. I felt with every caress of it the intense love that seemed to never fadeing from her.


    Chasing my breath, I kissed her while applying our lips. The strands of her long hair were left by the raysing from the round moon from the window. I couldn¡¯t help but pull her even further towards me, kissing me with full joy and excitement.


    With this woman, my heart is full and overjoyed.


    I hastened even more in apprehension and excitement to touch her. It felt as though my heart would explode every time she calls my name. Her hands were warm, soft, yet hot all at the same time while grasping at my back.


    I groaned, reaching my climax as I held her closer. In those moments, I just wanted to feel her whole and I couldn¡¯t understand but gradually felt anxiety in my chest.


    ¡°Troy.¡±


    I frowned when I heard another woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Troy, wake up. You¡¯re dreaming again¡­¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes. Almost immediately, an unfamiliar white ceiling greeted me.


    ¡°Troy, are you okay? Here, take this drink first. I¡¯ll bring your medicines. Wait for me, okay?¡± The woman said softly from my side as I finally noticed her.


    I sighed, almost wanting to curse out loud. It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar ceiling. It was my room with Crista, my wife.


    I seem to be dreaming again. Every time it happens I can¡¯t help but feel a variety of emotions. This was due to two reasons. First, I dream of events I cannot exin. I feel like they have happened before but sometimes, I also feel like I am just mistaken in my thoughts. Second, there is a woman I always see in my dreams. And often, in my dreams, I always kiss her in my arms. I was intimate with her. Too intimate that I always find myself hot and breathless. But the problem is, I don¡¯t even know her.


    For some reason, her face is always blurry, unrecognizable as if it was intentionally kept by some unknown force.


    ¡°Troy, these are your medicines. I think you¡¯re having a nightmare again,¡± Crista sighed while holding my hand. ¡°Would you like to see the doctor again?¡±


    I shook my head and looked at the nket covering me, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    I know Crista is not to me. I am the only one with a problem here. She is innocent and pure. In fact, she had been a little too kind and patient for being the only one who nursed me back to health from the beginning ¨C ever since the day I had an ident and lost the ability to walk, that was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fine at all. I¡¯ll call Doctor Louis to be sure, okay?¡± she said and stood up slightly.


    Knowing her persistent character, I stopped disagreeing and just nodded. She eventually left. Brushing my hair through my fingers, I bit my lip so hard that I remembered my dream again.


    Who is the woman in my dream? Shouldn¡¯t Crista be the only one I think and fantasize about with all my heart and soul?


    That¡¯s right. Crista is my wife ¡­ And we already have two children. They are Yohan and Amy. ording to Crista, Yohan and Amy are twins. When they were born, I imed I was the happiest person on the as Crista had always mentioned. And now they were soon turning five years old.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Speaking of, I felt the door open and two children, a girl and a boy, entered.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I smiled at them and called out. ¡°Hey. Come here, Yohan, Amy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you okay?¡± Amy asked. She¡¯s so cute and I can¡¯t exin but my heart melts whenever she calls me daddy. It might be because, ording to Crista, I¡¯ve always been protective of Amy the most.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, baby. Daddy¡¯s head hurts a bit. Did you two y? Where¡¯s Violet?¡± I asked them.


    Violet is the nanny of the twins, she takes care of them, especially whenever Crista has to leave for work. Our house is now on an ind and if I think about it, it is far from the city. This ce is quiet and peaceful, far away from the smoky and stressful environment on the maind. Crista told me I don¡¯t remember anything and ording to her, they are the only family I have left.


    At first, I was a little apprehensive and could not believe what Crista said. A part of me thought she was lying. But that was only until she showed me our marriage certificate with the very clear date of our wedding. Even the official and registered birth certificates of Yohan and Amy, I was the father there. I know I couldn¡¯t think suspiciously about her anymore after that, not with my bond strengthening with the kids, especially Amy, letting me know I was indeed a father.


    ¡°She went to the city to visit her family, remember?¡± Crista reminds me. It was only then that I realized she had returned with the medicine in her hands.


    She approached us, gave me the medicine, and stood beside our children. ¡°Come on now, little munchkins. Let daddy rest some more, okay?¡±


    ¡°No! We want to y! We want to y!¡± Amy said while pouting.


    Cristaughed and gently stroked Amy¡¯s head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two y with mommy instead?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious, mom?¡± Yohan asked his mommy with sparking eyes.


    Crista nodded and smiled even more, ¡°Yes, of course. Come on, let¡¯s y in the garden. Violet wille soon, too.¡±


    ¡°Yay!!¡± Yohan and Amy answered happily. She turned to me and grinned, ¡°Daddy join us tomorrow, okay?¡±


    I smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°I will, baby.¡± I can¡¯t get enough of my daughter¡¯s cuteness.


    They followed Crista out holding hands. Crista gave me a smile once offering, ¡°Would you like toe too, honey?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m gonna take a bath first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you want me to¨C¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Go after the kids They¡¯re already waiting for you,¡± I said with a smile.


    Crista seemed to want to argue with what I said but I insisted on telling her that I could do it. Actually, I was being honest when I said I could do it. There were days I feel like I can move my legs, bit by bit. Although Crista keeps saying that I can¡¯t walk again, for some unknown reason, a part of me always thinks the opposite¡­


    I went inside the bathroom and started to take a bath and clean myself. With the flow of water on my skin, I gradually remembered my dream once more. Every kiss and every tug I made on that woman seemed to burn my whole body. Excessive and intense emotions flow into my blood every time our lips connected. With every caress, every touch, I feel my heart exploding out of happiness, my whole beinging alive.


    I can¡¯t help it. I know it¡¯s wrong because I¡¯m already married. But I can¡¯t also deny the feeling I get whenever I see her. That woman is the only person who can give me so much excitement, pleasure, and overflowing emotions I never know I can feel at all.


    I don¡¯t know why this is happening to me. I can¡¯t exin why she¡¯s the only person that enters my dream again and again. It leaves me with the one question that I desperately want to know the answer to¡­


    Who is she? Who is the woman who always visits me in my dream?


    With every question, I could not help but have something sting in my chest. I feel like I¡¯m going crazy if I can¡¯t know the name of the person in my dream¡­ And every time I think of actually seeing and being with her, my heart couldn¡¯t help but swell with excitement and joy. If that person has the ability to make me feel this way through dreams, just imagine if she¡¯s an actual person.


    It¡¯s driving me insane.


    Once I find her, whoever she is, I will never hesitate to kiss her, hold her, hug her, own her entire body, heart, and soul.


    For some unexinable reason, I just wanted that person to be mine. Mine alone. Addiction, madness, whatever I can call how I feel, I don¡¯t care anymore.


    That person is mine, and once I find her, I will never let her go no matter what happens. There¡¯s no way I could.


    Author¡¯s Note: Thank you for reading and supporting Forbidden Affections: Addicted to my Stepmom. Next is the second chapter, where many more things will take ce and new characters will appear and try to stop a refreshed romance of two people separated by fate and forces. Will they be able to cope with the changes and challenges caused by a great tragedy? How will they be able to continue their love when they are already tied to other people? Watch out for Book 2 of Forbidden Affections. A love that burns like fire.

 Side Chapter 1 – Clarisse

    ¡°Bes, are you ready?¡± I asked my best friend Crista.


    She sat in front of the mirror and fixed her hair. She smiled and faced me, ¡°I am.¡±


    I smiled back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Today is the day Troy will introduce Crista to her parents. Troy¡¯s family is quite wealthy and as far as I know, Troy¡¯s father is running for governor.


    It has been a year since Crista was released from prison. During those times, Crista¡¯s parents took care of Yohan because they didn¡¯t want to give him to Troy without Crista. Thanks to the help of Crista and Troy¡¯s parents, Crista was released early.


    I can¡¯t help but feel a strange emotion every time I remember what happened before. I feel like my conscience will swallow me every time I think about my past sins. Even my best friend was destroyed because of me.


    Now Crista¡¯s life is changing and I am very happy with what I see.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°It took you a long time,¡± Troy said when he met Crista and me outside.


    Crista just smiled and then approached Troy to hold him by the arm. ¡°Did you bring Yohan too?¡±


    Troy nodded and Crista smiled too. ¡°Yes. Come on, get in the car. Everybody¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Because Troy¡¯s mansion is exclusive for family members only, I didn¡¯t go. I just told Crista to get over it and just be normal in dealing with Troy¡¯s family, to which she responded immediately with a smile.


    ¡°You worry too much. I got this, best,¡± she said to me as she got into the car.


    I noticed that Yohan was also inside, right next to his nanny.


    ¡°Be careful. Let me know if anything happens, okay? I¡¯ll call you tonight! Answer my calls!¡± I said quickly while Crista just nodded at me.


    Troy quickly went inside. Before he got on board, he turned to me. ¡°Thank you, risse. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I probably don¡¯t know how my family and I would be together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You both enjoy your trip,¡± I said. I have known them for a long time and I consider them more than friends, especially Crista. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so happy now that they are finallyplete.


    Troy smiled but it faded slightly as he suddenly looked at me strangely. He seemed to want to say something.


    ¡°Troy?¡± I called him. He really looks like he wants to say something.


    Troy couldn¡¯t hold back and confronted me. ¡°If, if something bad happens¡­ Can you promise me that you will take care of Crista and Yohan?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown. I looked at Crista inside and I saw that Yohan was already in her arms and she was too busy ying with him to notice our conversation.


    ¡°What do you mean, Troy?¡± I ask him quietly as I stepped closer.


    Troy sighed. ¡°Look, risse. My family¡­ They are not that kind and easy to live with. I¡¯m not sure if they will also ept the situation Crista and I are in now with warm hearts. They aren¡¯t the kindest people out there.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying that now? And what situation are you talking about?¡± I asked, confused and a little mad. What exactly did he mean by that? Weren¡¯t he and Crista okay? That¡¯s what my best friend told me too¡­


    ¡°I know. But just in case it doesn¡¯t turn out well, just promise me that you won¡¯t abandon them, please, even for a while,¡± Troy begged me.


    Crista knocked on the car door and the car window slowly rolled down. She looked up and looked at usughing, ¡°Are you going to talk for a long time? risse, can you just go with me? Look, Yohan wants to y with you too.¡±


    ¡°Rise! Rise!¡± Yohan called me with his chubby cheeks.


    I smiled at what I saw. I shook Yohan¡¯s hand and then said to Crista, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll see youter, baby Yohan. When you and your mommye back, let¡¯s y, okay?¡±


    ¡°y! Yay! Yay!¡± he said as if he understood what I said very much.


    I turned to Troy and noticed that the expression on his face had changed again. Without saying another word, he then said goodbye to me and left. He gave me another serious look before starting the car.


    When I was alone, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Troy had said. What is he worried about? Why does he seem to be so stressed and anxious?


    I was so nervous that I couldn¡¯t sleep. Even when I spoke to Crista on the phone I was restless. ording to her, her first meeting with Troy¡¯s parents was good. They also liked Yohan. When our conversation ended, I immediately opened my cell phone to find some answers to my questions.


    I searched for Troy and his family and only then did I realize what was making him afraid.


    I read the information about his father who is running for governor and is currently the mayor of a city near the capital.


    ¡°Mayor Monteverde has two sons. They are Troy and Travis. The two grew up in America and are currently enrolled in a private school for their master¡¯s degrees there.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown. What private schools? What other country? Troy is here!


    I even looked at some photos of Troy¡¯s father. His wife is always by his side. But in all the photographs Troy and his brother were not present. It¡¯s as if they hide their personalities and don¡¯t want to show them to the public.


    I picked up the phone and was about to call Crista to reveal my findings when I suddenly heard the phone ring.


    I followed the sound and realized it wasing from inside a drawer next to the bed. I opened it and immediately noticed the phone inside.


    I can¡¯t be wrong. This is Crista¡¯s old phone that she left me before she was locked up in prison. Aftering out, she said she used it to take its important contents and then gave it to me to dispose of because ording to her she didn¡¯t want to use it anymore. I forgot to do it so I just temporarily put it inside the drawer.


    But now it¡¯s ringing¡­ Who¡¯s calling her old phone?


    I looked at the phone screen and saw an unfamiliar number. Before I could answer it, it spontaneously died at the same time as it died. Just at the same time, my cellphone rang and I saw Crista calling.


    I ignored Crista¡¯s old phone and immediately answered Crista¡¯s call.


    ¡°Hmm, I see. Maybe they just don¡¯t want others to know where Troy and his brother are. Seriously, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. They are all kind here. They treat us well, especially Yohan,¡± Crista said when I told her what I had discovered on the inte.


    ¡°Is that so,¡± I said, still a little worried from remembering what Troy had said with that strange expression of his.


    Cristaughed a little and then said, ¡°Yes, risse. Besides, Troy¡¯s brother wille soon. There will be a family reunion celebration at a resort. Would you like toe as well? They told me I can bring family and friends this time.¡±


    I held my breath. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. I just said yes to Crista so that I could also see her and Yohan¡¯s condition to reassure me even more.

 Side Chapter 2 – Marianne

    Everything in the world changes.


    No matter how much you love something and want it to stay, a day wille when it will disappear and you will lose it. Sometimes it is changed, sometimes it is forgotten, but often, it leaves you forever. Like it has to.


    But in the midst of a very vague world full of changes and endings, there is only one thing I can be sure of, something that always remained.


    That is a real, passionate,plete love.


    A love that no matter what one, two, or many people do¨Dwill never be destroyed.


    Because even if you lose this person, even if everything changes for you, you will still love him. Your heart will still beat for him, call him as your heart has always done before, every single day.


    Even if it¡¯s just secretly, even if it¡¯s just from the distance, whether you like it or not, if your love is true, your heart will continue to beat for that person. You won¡¯t be able to stop it even for a second.


    In my entire life, I never thought I would love a man so much and love me back. As they say, lovees when you least expect it.


    I¡¯m happy because I¡¯m finally close to feeling like we¡¯re really meant for each other. That no matter what others say, it is us and us still in the end.


    I also don¡¯t understand it sometimes. What did I do to be this lucky with the person? How can I love someone and have him love me back equally, if not more? Most of the time, it feels scary. It¡¯s like I¡¯ll lose it in an instant at any time. And I know myself I will never be ready for that day to happen¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡± I felt the arms that were so familiar to me suddenly and slowly wrapped around my waist.


    I sighed and turned around, facing the man who hugged me from behind. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that¡­ Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking about how lucky I am to have you. You, Amy, and Sunny. You three make me the happiest woman alive.¡±


    Jack smiled and caressed my face. ¡°You¡¯re getting sentimental again.¡± His lips touched my right shoulder, giving it a soft kiss. ¡°Hmm. Is it because we¡¯re getting married tomorrow that you¡¯re thinking so much?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said shaking my head with a smile.


    ¡°Look, ma,¡± Jack called and held my hands, eyes looking straight at me. ¡°Whatever you have now, no matter how happy you are now, it¡¯s all because you¡¯re a very good person. You deserve it. You deserve all the happiness in the world.¡±


    It seemed that he was not satisfied because he pulled me suddenly and kissed me hard on the lips. ¡°And you make me the happiest man alive. I hope you know that too.¡±


    I smiled and looked at him back then kissed him firmly, carrying my overflowing love for him.


    I know that very well. Everything Jack said¨DI know and feel it exactly as he meant it.


    Because of all the challenges that we went through, I already know how Jack loves and how it can evolve and reach to some extent.


    Soon, the simple kiss became more intense and full. Jack breathlessly kissed me towards our room. The balcony was too cold for what we were going to do next.


    Jack never removed his lips from mine. With every kiss and caress, I feel his love and affection for me. Soon, we reached the bed. He slowly pushed me down, his hands never leaving my body.


    ¡°Aahh, Aki¡­¡± I called him when he started kissing me and biting my neck. We already did it countless times but he still doesn¡¯t seem to lose his energy. It only seemed to get stronger and wilder each second that passed.


    Jack stopped slightly and looked at me. The room was quite dark and only the lights that came from outside this room served as our light. A room at a resort where we will tie the knot tomorrow.


    But even though it¡¯s dark, I can still feel and see the smile on his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, mom,¡± Jack said while caressing my face. My knees almost went weak when he spoke with his full and deep voice. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be your husband.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t stop smiling. Even I am excited about our wedding. It will be held tomorrow with a few guests like Jonah and other neighbors who have be friends with us in the past years.


    We waited for this time. We have been through many storms to get to this point. So it cannot be denied that we are both very excited about what will happen.


    Jack kissed me on the lips and pulled me into a tight hug. He nervously buried his head in my neck and started to kiss me on my most sensitive spots.


    ¡°I want to make a baby again,¡± he whispered between soft and hot kisses.


    A soft giggle came out of my lips from Jack¡¯s tickling sensation. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not possible yet¡­ Sunny is still young¡­¡±


    Even Jackughed a little and started kissing my neck more. ¡°Hmm, why not? Amy was around that age when we made Sunny.¡±


    ¡°Aki!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Family nning. I understand, let¡¯s follow what the doctor said,¡± Jack said mischievously, making me shake my head.


    He sighed and looked at me.


    I looked back at him and caressed his face. ¡°I love you so much,¡± I said softly before kissing him on the lips.


    Jack¡¯s eyes became serious. They were clearly written with overwhelming emotions ¨D emotions that I now remember and understand well.


    Jack caressed my cheek and spoke deeply but softly, ¡°I love you so much more. If only you knew how much I love you¡­¡±


    He brought his face closer to mine and slowly touched his lips. He pulled me back into his arms.


    I hugged him back with a contented sigh. ¡°Hmm¡­ I know¡­ I know¡­¡± I smiled and said that I was slowly closing my eyes and seemed to be ovee by tiredness and sleepiness.


    We also aplished a lot today that made us slightly tired. But that was perfectly okay because we knew what it was for and how much we liked it.


    Together, Jack and I were heading in that one direction. And that was enough reason for us to give our best to make it happen.


    The arms hugging me got tighter. I can feel the warmth of Jack¡¯s love.


    ¡°I love you so much, Ma¡­ So much¡­¡± He said softly while caressing my arm.


    I closed my eyes smiling and slowly fell asleep.


    From the words he spoke to me over and over again, I knew I was in the right person, at the right time, and most of all, in the right love.


    But that¡¯s just what I thought.


    Because the next day, the thing I feared the most happened and it shattered my world.


    My peaceful life, my happy family, and my most treasured love¨D


    All of it was destroyed in a blink of an eye, leaving me by myself as I could only watch it explode and disappear like a bubble¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!